—

Brian

—

“Welcome to Lover’s Lagoon.” I said proudly, gesturing to the luxurious tropical splendor of the island. Splendid it was. The view from the docks was incredible. Ten square miles of pristine white beaches, dense, natural jungle, sheer, ancient stone cliff faces, and the crown jewel of it all: an extravagant Italian style villa fit for a billionaire overlooking it all.

The assembled singles erupted into whoops and cheers at the introduction. Casting did a great job finding these people. Everyone was a perfect 10 in my book. The men were tall and muscular, dressed in short swim trunks and small, unbuttoned Hawaiian shirts that barely fit over their arms. Each of the five women was a model in their own right, with something to love about each: The chesty one barely contained in her bikini. The small, lean red head that you could throw around if you wanted. On the opposite side of the spectrum, the tall and elegant brunette who might throw you around. The curvy and loud one who was obviously wife material. Last but certainly not least, the dark haired, unearthly beauty that was so striking it was hard to look away.

“I’m your host, Brian Ocean, and you’ve all come here because there is something missing in your lives. Over the next three months, you’ll all have the opportunity to get to know each other in the hopes of finding your one, true love.” More applause ensued, followed by appraising looks exchanged between the men and women.

“And of course, at the end of everything, the couple voted to be the perfect match will leave the island with one. Hundred. THOUSAND. Dollars!” I shouted over an even greater swell of applause.

“Kim.” I said, picking out the gorgeous dark haired one. “How has your love life been, and what do you hope is different about Lover’s Lagoon?” I asked, and the cameras turned to zoom in on my target. In my opinion, she was far and above the most attractive woman here. She had long, dark hair that fell in loose curls down to her mid back. She was lean and small, with a long, thin neck, slight shoulders, small breasts and a tiny waist. Her hips and ass though, that’s what drove me truly wild. They were nearly as wide as her shoulders, and created a hard to look away from thigh gap covered only by her tiny purple bikini bottoms. She smiled at my question, showing off brilliant white teeth framed by thick, pink lips.

“Well, I’ve been sort of a door mat in the pass.” She started, her ice chip blue eyes seemed to glow against the contrast of her tan skin and hair. “So I’m really looking to grow as a person and be more assertive in my relationships.” She said, bouncing on the balls of her feet and shooting a flirty look over to the boys.

“Thomas,” I addressed one of the men, a tall dark skinned man with bulging muscles and tattoos who I had spied having the same struggle I was having with not being able to look away from Kim. “What do you think about an assertive woman?” I prodded, gesturing to Kim.

“I have no problem with it.” he laughed and rubbed his hands together, sizing up this precocious woman “I like a challenge.” That prompted some oo-ing from the others.

“Be careful or I’ll be walking all over you!” Kim flirted back. For all her big talk she was clearly liking the chase. Her toes were pointed in on themselves and her fingers twisted her hair girlishly. 

I took my time engaging the other singles. The way these people talked to each other, I half expected them to rip off their clothes and fuck right on the docks. When I took this job, I was under the impression that contestants on shows like this were just wannabe starlets looking for their big break. All the lines about the high ideals of love and finding your partner was just a bull shit excuse to make a reality show about sex. Seeing them all gathered here, it struck me that the reality was more complex.

I mean, they were certainly all wannabe starlets looking for their big break. That part was very real. But the look on their faces, the way they looked expectantly at each other, I could tell that most of them actually believed in what the show was selling. This show could launch their careers and provide them a life partner. Ah, youth.

“Well then.” I clapped to silence their excited chatter. “Are we ready to see your new home?”

Loud cheers from the group, and they all began to gather their suitcases. The men were quick to spring into action, rushing towards the women to offer to carry their bags. They were like linebackers, intercepting each other as they threw themselves forward to help the girls they fancied most, the least demanding and energetic of the competitors being left to politely offer to help the less desired women. 

Of course, Kim had many such suitors, but seeing as Thomas was the biggest of them all, it was no problem for him to push forward and scoop them up. I followed them with my eyes as they ascended up the steps to the villa. I couldn’t help but stare at her magnificent ass as they climbed. Thomas pressed his hand gently against her lower back as though to guide her up. Lucky bastard.

“Great work Brian.” Pete, the showrunner praised as he stepped from behind the camera.

“Thanks Pete, and thanks again for the job.” I said, clapping him on the shoulder.

“Oh, don’t mention it. All shows like this need a washed up former boyband member to host it.” He jokingly replied. I struggled not to show that it cut me. 

“Alright!” Called the gruff voice of Captain Zhin from the boat. “That’s everything off.”

“Thank you! See ya in three months!” Pete called, and we both gave him a wave as they pushed off.

“Pete,” I leaned in conspiratorially, shooting a look back up to the ascending column of singles climbing up the hill to the Villa, finding Kim’s ass again amongst the line. “Where did you find these absolute sex gods?” I whispered.

“Brian, there is no shortage of young, dumb, hot coeds looking to be famous.” He lectured with a smile. “Come on, let’s get a drink to celebrate.”

“God I love my job.” I sighed as I followed my boss into paradise.

—
Charlie

—

“She’s what?” I asked, dread washing over me.

“She’s finished.” Pete repeated. “The story line goes like this: we introduce Candice tonight. She’s fresh, tall and blond. Thomas’s head turns. Thomas and Kim win a date, and Thomas dumps her on that date. Five days later, everyone else matches and Kim is left alone.”

“But why? I thought her storyline with Thomas was heartwarming.”

“She’s just a bad fit kid. She’s too good natured to be a villain and too hot to be a hero.”

“What do I do?” I asked, trying to keep the edge out of my voice and failing utterly. He just shook his head condescendingly, as if he was telling a little kid that they couldn’t eat all their halloween candy in one sitting.

“You’re her production assistant” He reminded me. “You manipulate her to fit the story. Prompt her to confess her love for Thomas to make her extra embarrassed. That’s a good start.”

“But-”

“Kid. You did your best. Your character is out. You do what I tell you, and then you spend the rest of the shoot in the film shed cutting dailies, and you like it!” He ordered, and flicked his wrist to dismiss me. I knew better than to argue.

Things went pretty much how Pete said. Candice entered the Villa that night. She was like a heat seeking missile coming right for Thomas. The two spent the night flirting, and I spent the night playing Kim, asserting over and over how perfect Thomas was for her. I wanted so badly to warn her about the shoe that was about to drop on her. She was a nice person. She didn’t deserve what was going to happen to her. Whenever I had second thoughts about it, I would look up at the scale of the production. All the crew, all the camera equipment shipped out to the middle of the pacific to capture the drama that was about to unfold. There was no way I was going to be a producer like Pete if I let sentimentality get in the way of things. 

The next day Kim won her date with Thomas after a rigged trivia contest, just as planned. The two were set for a romantic evening learning to surf and having a picnic. I worked her up all day, telling her all about how she should confess her love and that Thomas was the one for her. I helped her pick an outfit for her downfall, and she practically skipped out of the door to meet Thomas.

Thomas was distant for the entire date, which prompted Kim to just lean in harder. Things came to a head, and I could only watch helplessly as Kim fell into Pete’s trap. She confessed her love, Thomas rebuked her, and the cameras zoomed in for the inevitable meltdown.

“Game over.” Thomas’s p.a. Chris taunted me as Kim slapped Thomas across the face. Kim’s fate was sealed. She gathered up her dress and started to stomp into the jungle back towards the Villa.

“There she goes!” He jeered as I gave chase to my dying dream.

“Kim! Wait!” I called out to her as I ran into the woods, but she was unconsolable, and kept thundering into the jungle. I turned to make sure the cameraman was following as I chased after her. We would have to get the most out of her finale.

“I can’t believe I let it happen again!” She screamed as she pressed into the jungle. She turned back to me with furious tears in her eyes. “And you let me! You told me he was the one. God, I’m so embarrassed!” She whined, backing up to collapse on a moss covered rock.

“I’m sorry Kim. I didn’t know.” I lied. I would have reached out a hand to comfort her but it would have ruined the shot.

“It was supposed to be different this time.” She cried. “I was supposed to take charge.”

She looked up at me with tears streaking down her face, ruining her make up and making her look like a pathetic, broken doll.

“Aren’t I worthy of love?” She asked bluntly.

The human part of me wanted to comfort her. The ambitious side of me knew that I couldn’t. I steeled myself to probe further with the intention of sending her into an emotional death spiral, when the cameraman’s arm clutched my shoulder.

“What?” I asked in a hushed voice, not wanting to shake Kim out of the moment.

“Look.” He gulped, aiming the camera at Kim’s feet. I jumped back when I saw it, a brightly colored snake emerging from behind the rock Kim was currently sitting on. It had scales like I had never seen on a snake before. Bright cyan and magenta, its eyes glowing a white-blue in the light of the camera.

“Don’t move Kim.” I urged. Her face paled and she followed our gaze to her feet, where her eyes lit upon the snake. She flinched, and the snake struck, plunging its teeth into her ankle.

Kim’s legs kicked wildly, waving the snake in the air as it latched onto her. I rushed forward, dodging her kicks and trying to wrap my arms around her leg. Finally I managed to pinch the snake’s head, ripping it off and flinging it into the jungle.

“Kim, are you ok?” I asked as I held her on the rock. Her brow was sweaty, and her eyes glazed over. Her breathing grew heavy and her face grew red as she slipped into semi consciousness.

“Oh, fuck! Medic!” I called. I looked up to my surroundings. Kim had led us to the heart of the jungle. It would be at least a thirty minute hike back to the villa. I’m ashamed to admit that my first thought about it all was that Kim dying would be very, very bad for my career. I wrapped my arms under her armpits. The cameraman shrugged off his rig and grabbed her legs, and soon we were making our way through the jungle in the direction we hoped was the Villa.

“Hey Kim, stay with us.” I begged.

“Mmmm.” She moaned, and I felt her skin beginning to grow red hot with fever.

“Mmmmm!” She moaned again, and I watched as the muscles in her body began to spasm, her hips bucking slightly.

"Is she…" I started. The cameraman looked back at me with a worried look on his face, and I decided to keep my theory to myself.

We got her to the Villa an eternity later, her moans and spasms only intensified. We barged into the medical tent and screamed for help.

Things were a blur after that. The medics rushed around her. There were tubes and bandages flying, and medics shouting to each other over Kim’s increasingly loud shrieks of what was now impossible to deny as anything but pleasure. I was ushered out of the tent to be asked questions about what kind of snake bit her, but when I described it no one seemed to recognize it.

I spent that night musing on how to spin this into a justification to keep Kim on the show, but none of it was convincing to me. I prayed to the stars above for the universe to give me something, anything to work with.

—

Valerie

—

It had been three days since the producers had told us about Kim’s snake bite, and they still would not let us see her. Everyone else except me seemed to be ready to move on from her after this, especially Thomas. He didn’t skip a beat before starting to make moves on Candice, the douche bag. I wish it was him who was bitten by a snake.

I decided that I would have take matters into my own hands to support my friend. You may think that it would be hard to sneak anywhere when you are the star of a reality show, but it’s actually pretty simple. You just wait for the one of the union mandated breaks and gun for it, and that’s exactly what I did. I slipped into the tent to find Kim lounging on a cot clad in a medical gown.

She looked pretty good actually. Her skin looked really healthy, and her hair was shining. Something looked odd about her, but I couldn't put my finger on what exactly. Her eyes lit up when she saw me.

“Hey girl!” She exclaimed, putting her book down on the end table.

“Heeeeey! They wouldn't let us see you so I decided to sneak in!” I squealed as I approached her bedside for a hug. “How are you feeling?”

She exhaled sharply. “Horny.” She said. That made me snort.

“Seriously though, I feel great. Actually the medics tell me that when they brought me in that night, that the venom from that snake was making me cum over and over again for, like, an hour.” She said, and wagged her eyebrows at me.

“Wow, where can I find that snake?” we both laughed.

"Hey, can I show you something?" She asked, with a mischievous tone. "You have to promise not to tell anyone. Charlie and Pete would kill me."

"Uh, sure." I said.

"Ok, turn around and close your eyes." She said, so I did. I listened to her blankets rustling behind me and then the feeling of her finger poking me on the shoulder.

I didn't know what to expect when I turned around, but it wasn't that I was going to be looking up at Kim's nose.

"Surprise!" She said, and swished her medical gown.

"Oh my god." I choked out. "You're tall?"

"Yeah! 6'1", actually. The medical team thinks that the snake bite had some sort of effect on my pituitary glandp. And that's not all…" she said, and reached for my hand. I gave it to her, dumbstruck and she brought it to her chest.

"Titties?!" I yelled in shock. Kim had sported a cute pair of b cups before, but these were c or larger.

"Yeah…" she said, clearly enjoying the sensation of my fingers digging into her boob.

"Are you sure you're ok?" I asked dumbstruck. "People just don't grow 7 inches and a rack in three days."

"I feel fine, honest. Just really, really horny. Like, all the time.” She repeated her previous joke, but as she stood over me with her lips slightly parted and her hand holding mine to her breast, I was getting the impression it wasn't that much of a joke. I backed away and composed myself.

"Wow, that's nuts. So is this your plan to win back Thomas? Wave your new big tits in his face?"

"Oh no, I'm done with Thomas. Though I heard through the grapevine that Aaron has a thing for tall girls… and seeing that I am one now…" she smiled and flicked her long black hair over her shoulder. 

"He won't know what hit him." I agreed.

Murmurs on the other side of the canvas warned us of others coming. Kim darted back into bed as I gathered my things.

"See you tonight babe!" I said, and turned to leave. I left out the back just as Pete and Charlie entered. I snuck around the outside and made my way back to the Villa. I couldn't wait to tell Darren about this!

—

Charlie

—

"It's interesting." Pete agreed as he drank in the sight of the newly tall and buxom Kim posing in her underwear. He made slow circles around her taking in every inch.

"We should probably pull you for health concerns." He said, looking slightly up to Kim.

"But I feel great! Better than great!" Kim protested.

"For now, but who knows what's happening to cause this." He said, waving it off.

"Exactly." I agreed, taking Kim's side. "Nothing like this has ever happened, and the medics can't find any adverse side effects."

Pete was in his head about it, I could see. I got close and leveled with him.

"We're in uncharted territory. Just imagine if this continues. She's already taller than two of the guys, imagine the drama if she outgrows them all. Imagine capturing their reactions to someone like Kim standing over them…" I could tell I had Pete hooked.

"Her coming back from being injured would be good story beat… alright. If you can manage to make a match for tomorrow night's matching ceremony you can stay. No promises after that."

"Thank you thank you thank you!" She gushed as she stepped forward and wrapped him in a big hug, lifting him from the ground, his arms pinned to his sides.

"Right." He said when she released him. He brushed himself off. "You have a lot of work to do". He warned me as he left. Kim jumped on me as soon as she left.

"I can't believe it worked!" She squealed.

"Pete knows an opportunity when he sees one. I gotta go get stuff ready for your big return. You looking forward to talking with Aaron?" I asked casually.

“Yeah! I think you're right about him. He's always been very nice to me." She affirmed.

"You know, you're not going to have a lot of time with him. I think you might need to be a little more forceful than normal."

“Forceful?”

“Yeah, I mean, he’ll need a push. He’s pretty loyal to Lauren. You’re going to have to assert yourself if he’s going to make the change. Think you have it in you?”

Kim’s eyes wandered off somewhere, her long fingers absently stroking her neck as she took in my advice.

“Yeah, I think I got it.” She said, flashing me a smile. I returned the smile, then left to make preparations. This would surely be a night to remember.

—
Aaron
—

“Darren was saying that Kim is coming back tonight.” Lauren, my match, gossiped as we followed the production assistants into the main hall. “He told me that Val told him that her boobs had gotten bigger.”

“I’m not sure how that works. Did she get bit on her tits?” I laughed. “Might cause some swelling.”

“Don’t be gross.” She scolded me. I had to admit, the thought of Kim growing a pair of big tits was an enticing thought. Brian was waiting for us in the main hall as we took our seats.

“Welcome couples. Everyone take a seat. Ok, are you all sitting down? Brace yourselves because we have a BIG announcement.” he said, over emphasizing the “big”. Lauren and I shot each other looks that said ‘oh my god, Darren was right.’

“We all know Kim was unfortunately bitten by a snake while on a date with Thomas, and she’s been in the infirmary these last few days. Well, she’s been given a clean bill of health and is finally ready to return to the show.” Valerie started off the clapping. I noticed that Thomas and Candice did not join in the applause.

“Now, Kim has gone through some… changes… while she was gone, and the best way to tell you is by showing you. Before we do, please know that the medical team has cleared Kim as being in perfect health.” I was really curious now, and leaned forward in my seat.

“Everyone, please welcome back Kim!” He gestured to the top of the stairs where Kim emerged dressed in a tight black dress. Darren was right. Her tits were larger. She was all smiles as she descended the staircase in high heels. She did look healthy, but something else was off with her that I could not place until she reached the bottom and moved over to stand next to Brian. She was over six feet tall at least! In heels, she had a good four inches on Brian, who she draped her arm over.

“Hey everyone!” She said with a bright smile. Her blue eyes scanned the couples and I swore her eyes lingered on me as she passed. Everyone’s jaws were on the floor Except for Val, who was wearing a smug expression.

“I’ll just say what everyone is thinking. You’re taller. When you came to Lover’s Lagoon you were…”

“Five foot six!” She beamed.

“And the producers tell me now you’re six foot one?” he asked.

“Actually, six foot two.” She corrected. “I had wardrobe measure me before I came down. That’s right everyone! I’m still getting taller!” Once again her eyes wandered to me, and I felt a desire rising in me. I couldn’t help staring at the shape of her, the way her hips moved under her dress, the subtle bounce of her chest, the way her jaw moved and her neck flexed as she talked…

“Aaron?” Asked Brian, snapping me out of it.

“What?”

“Are you happy that I’m back?” Kim asked, apparently repeating a question Brian asked and I had missed. The rest of the couples erupted into laughter, and I could feel Lauren's hand slip from mine.

“Yes, very happy.” I said, and Kim’s grin widened.

We worked late into the night that day, with the producers wanting to get our reactions to Kim’s new look. When Lauren went in for her testimonial I felt a finger poke my shoulder. I turned to see her, my heart immediately racing at her closeness. She was 6'5" in heels, just three inches away from being a whole foot taller than me.

"Hey, help me out for a second, ok?" She asked, and her hand was already clasping mine to lead me away. She pulled me over to the deck chairs by the pool and sat down. I watched as she extended a long leg, pointing the toes of her high heels at me.

"Help me take these off?" She asked.

"Your feet ok?" I asked dumbly as I took my seat in front of her.

"Ugh. Yeah. They were pinching earlier but now it's really bad. They're sooo tight." She complained. I didn't need to be told twice. I started fumbling with the clasps holding the heel to her foot, and then worked the shoe off. She wasn't kidding about it being tight. I had to put my whole back into it.

"Ah!" She exclaimed as I finally yanked it off. Before I could toss it to the side she had her other heel pressed urgently into my chest, begging for me to relieve her. I fumbled with the straps all the same, struggling against the force of her leg pushing into me, demanding that I work faster 

"Ugh. So much better." She moaned, letting her bare foot tall to my side. She kept her leg pressed against mine, letting her big foot rest against my hip.

"So how have things been since I've been gone? How are you and Lauren?" She asked as she rubbed her bare foot against me.

"We're doing fine. She's a very lovely girl and we have a lot of fun, like earlier we were both…" I started, but was interrupted by Kim moving her left foot onto my lap.

"Sorry." She interrupted. "Do you think you could give me a foot rub? They hurt so bad from being in those little heels." She complained, and curled her toes in front of me. I shot a look over to the area of the villa where they were filming testimonials, and wondered how long I had until Lauren came back and caught me. Another press of Kim’s toes into my stomach put it out of my mind, and I took it in both hands and ran my thumbs up her sole. 

"Mmm. You're pretty good at this." She sighed, closing her eyes and tilting head back, exposing her long neck and leaning forward to give me a view of her newly expanded cleavage. I could feel myself stiffening at the sight. I rubbed harder, clutching her ankle to steady her foot on my lap.

"Harder." She moaned, and pressed her foot more forcefully into my lap. I obeyed.

"Oh yeah…" she moaned, she brought her finger to her mouth and started to nibble. Giving this woman a foot rub felt like fucking her, and I really wanted to fuck her. I really got into it, looking her deep in the eyes as I put on my moves. The feeling of having such a gorgeous woman shuddering at my touch, it was intoxicating.

"Aaron?" Came a voice behind me, snapping me back to the real world. I whirled around to see Lauren with a wounded expression.

"Lauren!" I shouted and jolted up, letting Kim's foot fall off my lap. "It's not what it looks like!"

"Oh isn't it?" She challenged, pointing down to the tent pitched in my swimsuit. I quickly sat back down to hide it, suddenly aware of the presence of cameras ringing around us. Lauren rolled her eyes and stormed off.

“Wait Lauren, come back!” I shouted. She stormed away, the cameras swarming her as she left. I felt terrible about it, of course. 

“Wow, insecure much? It was just a foot rub.” Kim chimed in, feigning innocence. She shifted to place her other foot against my chest, rubbing it up and down.

“Speaking of…” She prompted, pressing her toes against my chest again.

Kim and I spent the rest of the evening flirting on the deck chairs. When it was time to turn in I opted for one of the couches in the lounge. There was no way that I was going to return to Lauren and my room tonight after what happened. Kim walked with me there, and when we reached the entrance she turned to face me.

“Goodnight.” She said, smiling down at me. Her hands were clasped in front of her lap, causing her arms to mash her breasts together right below my chin.

“Goodnight.” I said, and took a step back to enter the hall. She took a step forward, and we both laughed nervously. She unfolded her hands and grabbed my shoulder and the back of my head, looking at me expectantly. Slowly, she stooped down so our lips could meet. Our tongues mingled, and I wrapped my arms around her, pressing her lower back towards me.

We stayed like that for a long time. When I tried to pull away, Kim’s arms flexed to keep me pressed tightly against her. I was finally able to peel her off of me by putting both hands on her shoulders and pushing away. Kim kept her hands on me as I pushed her back to arms length, tracing her fingers down my arm.

Holy fuck she’s horny. I noticed as I took stock of the redness in her cheeks and the tremor of her bottom lip. She released a hand from me to pick at her dress, pulling the straps of her dress to adjust her boobs, and picked at her skirt to show more of her leg.

“Do you want to…” She asked, tilting her head toward the open door.

“Isn’t that moving sort of fast? I haven’t really broken it off with Lauren yet.” I whispered as though the cameras weren’t picking up everything.

“We only have a couple months on the island.” She said, and pushed her hips out to me so her lap was pressed into my lower stomach. “What’s the point in waiting?”

All I could think about was how hot she was being. Before I could make sense of what was happening, I felt her hands gripping my wrists, and she was walking backwards into her room while I stumbled after her in a trance. I had a brief moment of clarity as I stepped over the threshold, and stopped in my tracks.

“But Lauren.” I protested, not even able to reform the whole thought. At first Kim pouted as she was denied. Her hands loosened from around my wrists, and I began to slip out from her grip. Just as I was about to be free of her, a strange look came over her face. She tilted her head up and looked down her nose at me, and firmed up her grip around my wrists. Without a word, she took a step forward, and guided my hands up to her ample chest.

“Ugh.” She moaned as my fingers dug into her. That was it. There was no way I could possibly resist her. I kicked the door closed behind me as she continued to walk backwards towards her bed, collapsing onto it and pulling me on top of her. I slid up her body to bring my lips to her neck, which I alternated between sucking and nibbling on. As I did, my hands got to work frantically untying her bikini top to free her newly grown boobs. As soon as my fingers touched her naked nipple it was like she was possessed. Her hands traveled all over me, alternating between trying to clumsily take my clothes off and pausing to dig her fingernails into my skin. I worked on her bikini bottom at the same time, and I was shocked to find the garment absolutely drenched in her lubricant. This wasn’t just a show. 

“Oh… fuck me… fuck me.” She begged as she grabbed my ass and pushed me towards her crotch. Her eyes were closed and her mouth was hanging open. I could tell she was about ready to cum after just a few strokes.

“Wait.” She gasped. “I wanna be on top when I cum.” She insisted. She rolled over on top of me with me still inside her, straddling me with my back on the bed. She placed her hands on my shoulders and humped. Her eyes traveled all around my body and hers, like she was comparing our bodies, and she humped again. Her big boobs bounced, and her eyes traveled down to see them bouncing off of each other. She really seemed to enjoy that sight, because her humping got more desperate shortly after.

We came together, neither of us able to resist any longer. She collapsed on top of me, both of us sweaty and breathing hard. Slowly we got our breathing under control, but we were both too spent to move much. My last thought before passing out in the lovely haze of post-coitus was to thank god that I came to Lover’s Lagoon.

—Thomas—

I want to be clear: I never would have wished Kim to have been bitten by that snake. With that said, I was pretty happy that she was out of the Villa as soon as I chose Candice over her. Everything was great. Candice and I could flirt and cuddle without worrying about making it awkward for anyone. With her gone there was not a lot of opportunity for people to push any drama about me choosing Candice instead.

Kim returning to the villa hotter than ever was… challenging. I mean, we matched early on for a reason. I’d be lying if I didn’t have some thoughts about her as she walked down those stairs with those huge new boobs.

Now that whole thing was making Candice insecure. She came into the Villa last week with real alpha girl energy. She was tall, athletic, and beautiful in a way that put everyone on their back foot. Now Kim returning was doing the same thing to Candice, and I was spending more time than I’d like reassuring her that I was loyal to her even though I wasn’t. I mean, come on, it’s Lover’s Lagoon. We’re supposed to mix it up. Hurt feelings comes with the territory.

I could not for the life of me seem to engineer a situation where Kim was away from that manlet Aaron at the same time Candice wasn’t breathing down my neck. A whole day was wasted trying this, and now it was the morning of the coupling ceremony and the only interaction I had with Kim was stealing looks at her over Candice’s shoulder.

“Hey Thomas! Can you stand up? I want to see something.” Kim called as she walked across the courtyard that morning to join us for breakfast.

I gave Candice’s leg a squeeze in reassurance and stood up from the bench with a smile. “What's up?”
“How tall are you?”

“...Why?”

“Cause I think I’m taller than you now.” She said triumphantly. She turned to her side, straightening her back in a way that pushed out her tits and firmed up her ass. I shot Candice a look. She looked miserable. I looked at Kim and Aaron. They had been inseparable. I did some quick calculus to see if there would be a way to turn this around and get Kim back in my arms for the matching ceremony tonight. I didn’t like my chances.

“Yeah, not playing.” I said, and took my seat again.

“What’s the matter Thomas?” Aaron taunted from across the table. “Scared of tall women?” Everyone laughed. Kim cocked an eyebrow at me as a challenge. I gave Candice an apologetic look, hoping she would understand that this was a matter of pride now.

Kim watched me with a smug grin as I stood up again. I walked to her with my spine as straight as I could make it, then turned back to back with her. Looking down I could see her legs, at least, were much longer than mine.

“Aaron sweetie, come up here and tell me what you see.” She asked. Aaron stood on the bench to get a better view, placing his hand on top of our heads.

“Looks like she has a good half an inch on you Thomas.” I immediately felt a pit in my stomach. Being shorter than anyone was not something I was used to, let alone shorter than a chick that I was very attracted to.

“Whatever.” I said, stepping away. Kim turned to face me and placed a hand on the swell of her hip, cocking it out. “Aw, poor Thomas isn’t the tallest in the villa anymore.” She fake pouted. Everyone laughed again. I was trying really hard not to show how humiliating it was.

I couldn’t get that scene out of my head all day. The sight of Kim looking down at me, of everyone laughing. In that moment my longing to be back with Kim was replaced by wanting, no, needing to reassert my familiar power dynamic. The scene was replaying in my head when I went to Candice’s room to escort her to the nightly mixer. I knocked on the door, and when it opened I took a shocked step backwards. Candice was smiling demurely at nearly eye level to me, like she had just grown three inches. I looked down at her feet and saw the heels that were the culprit.

“How tall are you?” I blurted, looking down at the top of her head as if it was going to surge up and surpass me if I didn’t keep an eye on it.

“Hello to you, too.” She rolled her eyes and adjusted her top. I waited for her answer.

“Six even.” She answered, exasperated.

“And you’re wearing three inch heels?” I asked,

“Yeah, so?”

“...Could you… not?” I asked after some hesitation.

“What? Why?”

“I dunno, I think you’d look better without them.”

“You’re still hung up about Kim being taller than you this morning.” She concluded, nodding her head condescendingly and giving me a disappointed look. “OK, so… that’s pretty pathetic. I came here to find love, not be your therapist. Are you going to be able to be with me if I wear these heels tonight?” She asked me bluntly.

No, I thought, knowing that it wasn’t rational. I didn’t have to say it for Candice to understand my thoughts. She brushed past me. I pinched my nose to compose myself as I listened to the sound of her heels clicking on the floor as she made her way to the party alone.

When I finally managed to get a grip I ran into Lauren, Aaron’s previous match, as she emerged from her room. He obviously had a type. She was also taller than him, about 5’11”, and was over six feet in her heels. She looked anxious. Understandable, since she was on the outs. She had just a few hours till the coupling ceremony. She either had to get Aaron to take her back or get another guy’s head to turn. She hid it with a brave face and a smile to show that she was open to me.

To be honest, I found myself considering it. She was at least a little shorter than Candice. Since there were four men and five women, I had all the power. I could pick Lauren, and maybe that would keep her loyal for the next week when it was the women's time to choose.

But as I got closer, I knew it wouldn't work. I missed Kim's 5’6” body. To be head and shoulders taller than her, to be in control. That's what I needed. Lauren must have sensed this in me, because she dropped her friendly expression and went back to focusing on locking her door.

I joined the mixer half an hour later to more funny looks from people. Candice was off to the side talking to Cedric the trust fund kid. She didn’t even look in my direction. I joined Kim, Aaron, and Monica at the bar. Monica probably should have been worried that Candice was chatting up her match on the night that one of the women was about to go home, but she seemed too enamored with comparing herself to Kim at the moment.

Kim and Monica, the tallest and shortest person at the Villa, respectively. Monica, standing 5 foot nothing, had kicked off her heels and was standing next to overgrown Kim. They all seemed pretty amused by the fact that Monica was eye level with Kim’s chest. Kim was making a show of squeezing her tits together, threatening to envelop the smaller woman’s face.

Monica. Now she was a proper woman. She wasn’t just short, she was tiny. I bet I could wrap my hands completely around her waist. Monica could wear as high a heel as she wanted to and she wouldn’t even reach my shoulder. I glanced over at Cedric still chatting up Candice. She was laughing and touching his shoulder. I had no doubt that she could lock him down. I looked back to Monica. Now was my chance, even if it meant getting close to Kim.

“Hey short stuff.” Taunted Kim as I approached. Her gain on me had obviously slightly widened since this morning, though I doubt anyone would notice except me or her. I checked her feet for heels, but she was wearing nothing but men’s flip flops.
“Can I borrow Monica for a minute?” I asked, ignoring the comment and reaching a hand down to the smaller woman. Kim lingered in my way for a moment as if she was Monica’s body guard or something. I could barely look her in the eye, but I could see the smug expression she wore as she gave me an appraising look.

“Ok.” She ultimately relented, as though I actually needed her permission. I held out my hand for Monica, who accepted it. Her small hands were nearly half the size of mine. Now I could I feel Candice’s eyes burning into me from the other end of the pool as I led Monica away to a more private location.

Monica turned to look back at Kim talking to Aaron, and then up at me.

“It’s so wild that Kim hasn’t gotten so tall!”

“Yeah, crazy.” I agreed. “So how are things going with you and Cedric?” I asked, eager to change the subject. The question seemed to remind Monica that she was indeed matched with Cedric. She quickly looked up and around at the Villa with a look like she had just lost her purse. When she saw Candice trying to chat Cedric up, she stopped in her tracks and turned to go confront them, but I stopped her by holding her hand tighter, and used her momentum to turn her body to face me.
“Hey, Candice doesn’t want to match with me either.” I confessed, pulling her closer. The move had drawn her eyes back up towards me. Her eyes went wide, and she sized me up. A small nibble of her bottom lip told me she liked what she saw. This was it. Her standing below me, her tiny hands in mine, her small form moved effortlessly by the touch of my large hands. Monica arched her back in response to my touch, bringing her hands to rest on my chest. Yes, I’m big and strong and you’re small and delicate. This was the proper order of things.

—Charlie—

Kim was making my job very easy. She was stepping up into her new role with a confidence that I can only assume comes from suddenly being the tallest person on the island. The most challenging aspect of keeping up with her, I found, was keeping her clothed. Nothing that she brought would fit her anymore, and it’s not like we had access to a lot of materials out here.

She was 6’7” by the coupling ceremony, and her breasts had continued to swell in excess of her other gains in size. Two days back and she had already grown out of any possibility of clothing her in traditional evening wear. So, Kim wore a toga made of a bedsheet to the ceremony, my personal creative touch. Her dark hair falling over her shoulders and her impossible stature made her look like a Greek goddess.

The men took their positions on the other end of the lawn, speeches in hand and ready to make their selections. What followed was perhaps the most dramatic footage captured in the two weeks since Lover’s Lagoon began filming. Things started off slow with Darren choosing Valerie again, but then Thomas betrayed Candice and matched with Monica. Cedric matched with Candice next, but despite this she would not stop throwing shade at Thomas. Aaron chose Kim, no surprise there, and the shot of her stooping down to kiss him passionately looked amazing. Lauren, Aaron’s old match, was sent packing.

“You can tell it was a good coupling when everyone looks happy with their match but everyone’s just a little jealous of each other.” Pete said, offering me a smile he rarely showed to his underlings. “Looks like you were right about Kim. Good work.” I rode that high for the rest of the week. The next single to be introduced to the Villa would be a man, which meant the women chose next. I had a full three weeks before we had to worry about Kim being on the chopping block again.

Kim continued to grow unabated over the next week. The morning after the coupling ceremony she stood 6’8”, and by that night she was just barely under 7 feet tall, which of course she surpassed by the next night. The medics continued to monitor her condition, and continued to find nothing wrong and no explanation for her continued expansion.

“Seven feet, three inches today.” The medic informed us some days later as Kim stood up straight with her back against the wall. Her expression looked conflicted, which was odd because she had previously been excited about every inch. When the medics left I approached her.

“Alright big girl.” I started playfully. “Are you ready to go over the day’s events?”

“Mm, sure.” She replied hesitantly.

“Something wrong?”

She shifted uncomfortably as she looked down at me.

“Are you worried about something?” I probed.

She nodded, and I could see tears beginning to well up in the corner of her eyes. I held her large hand in comfort, but it didn’t seem to soothe her.

“I’m worried about getting taller.” She confessed. “7 foot 3… I’ll be a whole foot taller than Thomas by tonight.”
“What’s wrong with that?” I asked.

“What if I don’t stop?” She asked, shrinking in as much as a seven foot tall woman could. “What if people get scared of me, or don’t want to be around me?”

It hadn’t really occurred to me. What if she didn’t stop? She certainly showed no signs of slowing down. A terrible vision of her standing above all the contestants at ten feet tall drifted across my mind. Surely she couldn’t get that big.

“So what if they’re scared?” I challenged, gulping down my own fear. Despite my reservations, my whole existence here hinged on her confidence. I had no use for a big depressed woman.

“You remember when you made Aaron rub your feet?” I prodded. “How did that feel?”

She sniffed, and then the faintest smile crept across her face. “Amazing.”

“Why? Is he that good at rubbing feet?” I asked.

“No…”

“So what was it?”

She bit the inside of her cheek and stood up straight again.

“I dunno, he made me feel like a queen.” She admitted.

“That’s power.” I urged. “You loved the feeling of him serving you. Just imagine what the look on Thomas’s face will be when herealizes he’s a full foot shorter than you. And what if you don’t stop? What if you’re two feet taller than him, or three? How much power would you have then?”

She considered it for a moment, and slowly her frown turned into a soft smile.

“Yeah, what’s he gonna do about it?” She straightened her back, puffing out her ample chest and tightening her stomach. We laughed. Atta girl.

—Valerie—

“Let’s play a game.” I declared, prompted by the producers as we sat around the fire at the beach. All of the women were draped over their matches. Candice and Cedric held hands politely, Monica sat on the ground with her back leaning against Thomas's legs, and I also sat between Darren's legs on the ground.

“What kind of game?” Aaron asked. Kim’s head was on his lap, her long, sexy body stretched off to the side. He was idly running his fingers through her hair.

“Truth or Dare?” I offered, which was the suggestion of the producers. Everyone groaned. “I’m serious! It’ll be fun.”

“Ok.” Candice accepted. “You go first then. Truth or Dare?”

“Dare”.

Candice brought her finger to her mouth. “Kiss the girl you think is the hottest.”

“Easy.” I declared, and marched around the fire right to Kim. Kim smiled as she saw me approaching, and turned her head up, parting her lips to accept mine. I grabbed her neck and pulled her into me, and she held mine. The other couples egged us on with a lot of oo-ing and whooping.

“Allright break it up.” Aaron pleaded, trying to keep the jealousy out of his voice and, in my opinion, failing entirely.

I broke away from the kiss. Kim was clearly blushing, her lips still parted, her arm on my neck still pulling me close and reluctant to release me. She was clearly wanting more and it made me wet to think about her wanting me like that. I forced myself to slip from her grasp and moved back to my seat to the continued cheers of the other couples.

“Alright…” I said, tracing my finger around the gathering. I had half a mind to just dare Kim to kiss me again, but instead I landed on…

“Monica. Truth or Dare?”

“Truth.”

“What’s your kink?”

Monica blushed and shrunk in on herself.

“Oh, come on.” I egged her on, which prompted the others to pile on as well.

“You said Truth!” Aaron chimed in.

“I like to feel small.” She squeaked after much heckling.

“Not hard for you.” Joked Thomas, as he wrapped his hands around Monica’s waist and lifted her up from his lap. Monica’s face glowed a bright scarlet as her legs kicked in the air.

“Oh my god it’s true! Look, it’s turning her on!” Kim jeered.

“Stop it!” Monica begged, grabbing onto Thomas’s wrists to push them out and away from her, but Thomas just laughed and brought her hips back down against his lap. She arched her back away from him, but he just used his big hands to press her firmly into his lap. She was biting her lips, her hands trying to pull him away now gently stroking his arms. Everyone was horny tonight it seemed.

“You gotta dare someone next.” Thomas prompted her after she clearly lost awareness of her surroundings.

“Kim.” She started, but then burst into a fit of giggles when Thomas tickled her sides. “Truth… or dare?!” She managed before falling into giggles again.

“Hmm… Truth.”

“Mmm… Are you scared about growing taller?”

“No way! I’m loving every inch.”

“Monica wants you to make her feel small Kim.” I chided.

“Shut up Valerie!” Monica protested over everyone’s laughter, including her own as Thomas started tickling her again.

“You’ll feel really small tomorrow. I’m on track to reach 8 feet!”

“Yeah?” I asked. “The medics are predicting that?” I asked, leaning closer.

“Well, this morning the doctors measured me at 7’8”. The morning before that I was 7’3”, so 5 inches in 24 hours.” She reasoned.

“Do you, like, feel it?” Monica asked.

“Yeah, but it happens so slowly during the day I don’t really notice it. It’s a lot more noticeable when I wake up in the morning having grown all night, and everyone just looks shorter.” There was a pause as I assume everyone around the campfire took their time imagining what they must look like from Kim’s perspective.

“But enough about me.” Kim shifted to look up at Aaron from his lap. “Truth or Dare, babe.”

“Dare.” He said with snap confidence.

“Hmmm…“ She thought, her eyes scanning our surroundings for something humiliating to make him do. “Go drink for drink with me.” She said and pointed to the liquor cooler.

“...What? No, you’re almost two feet taller than me. I’ll never keep up.”

“You said dare though?” She challenged, and stood up to fetch a bottle of whiskey. She unscrewed the cap and took three big gulps, clearing nearly a third of the bottle, then offered it down to Aaron who put his hand up to refuse.

“Aw don’t be a baby.” She said with a teasing smile. She circled around behind him, swaying those big hips of hers as she did. Before he could react she sat down and wrapped one of her long legs around his lap, pinning him to her. He tried to push off of her, but she took his hands in hers and forced his arms behind his back.

“Ooo…” myself and the others jeered as Aaron wrestled against the much larger Kim. Watching a full grown man lose against her in a contest of strength made me realize that I underestimated how strong her new size made her. She quickly immobilized him and began shoving the neck of the bottle towards his mouth. She poured in a lot, and then held his nose pinched with her other hand to attempt to force him to swallow.

Then the fire was exploding. Aaron had spit his mouthful forward onto the fire, sending a big puff of flame that made our faces hot.

“STOP!” he cried, and only managed to escape when Kim shook her hand wet with spit and whiskey.

“Why did you do that?” She asked him, giving him a disgusted look.

“I told you I didn’t want that.”

“You said Dare.” She rebutted.

“Whatever, I’m going back to the Villa.” he declared, stomping off. Kim didn’t bother following him. The circle stayed seated in stunned silence for a few moments before breaking out into whispers.

“Was I out of line?” She asked the group. I shrugged.

"He did say dare.”

“Yeah, he’s just a little pussy.” Thomas added, reaching for the bottle in Kim’s hand and taking a big swig.

“Don’t let it ruin your night.” I said, taking the bottle from Thomas. I took a swig and passed it back to Kim, who regarded it briefly, then upturned it into her mouth.

—Aaron—

“Sssshh…hahaha” drunk voices from the hallway trying to be quiet but just being louder in the process woke me up. Our door was slightly open, and Kim was half in, half out, leaning down and whispering something to someone I assume was Valerie. I couldn’t make out what they were saying. Whatever it was, they found it really funny.

I kept my back turned to her and laid still so she couldn’t see I was awake. I listened as she tottered drunkenly into our room, and clumsily shut the door behind her. She walked to our bed in a way that I think she expected to be quiet, but that was too much to expect from a drunk woman her size.

She carefully crawled into bed beside me, trying not to wake me. She wrapped her arm around my waist as she spooned me, her hand resting against my abs. After some shifting, it seemed like she was finally comfortable enough to start falling asleep. Her fingers traced over my abs over and over again. I thought about saying something but she was so drunk I figured it was best to just let her pass out.

But she didn’t stop. She ran her hand up and down my torso, and I felt her breath on the back of my neck grow shallow. Her hand left my stomach, and I could feel her hips begin to rock back and forth. She tried to stifle her moans, but she was not very good at it.

“Kim.” I said, finally acknowledging she was there.

“Oh! Yer awake!” She slurred excitedly, and tried to coax me to turn around and face her, but I pulled away.
Kim continued to masturbate undeterred, her hips rocking against my backside. Her hot breath warmed the back of my neck. Her soft moaning in my ear tempted me, and it wasn’t long before I felt myself giving in. I turned to face her.

“Mmmm come to momma.” She said, and pulled me in for a sloppy, drunk kiss. I reached my hand down between her legs where she was rubbing herself and took over for her. She pushed my face down into her soft tits, then brought her now free hand up to her mouth to lick her fingers.

I rolled on top of her, bringing her nipple into my mouth. Kim responded instantly with a loud moan, vigorously humping my hand as I continued to finger her. She brought her hand up to the back of my neck, and then started to push me down her body, popping her nipple out of my mouth. I looked up at Kim looking drunkenly down over the hill of her breast as she pushed my head between her legs.

“Eat me Aaron.” She ordered, wrapping a long leg behind my back, pulling me into herself. I licked her eagerly. Her moans of pleasure were my only reward that night, as she passed out pretty shortly after cumming, her soft post coitus sighs becoming the deep breaths of sleep. I jerked myself off to the sight of her chest rising and falling.

In the clarity that comes after sex, I thought about what happened earlier that night around the fire. I kicked myself for giving into her, and resolved to confront her later. I crawled back into bed beside her, taking stock of how much larger she was in comparison to me. If this relationship was going to work, I was going to need to set some boundaries.

I woke up first the next morning.

“Hey.” I said, shaking her shoulder. She roused, stretching her arms over her head with a big yawn, arching her back in a way that made her tits look magnificent. I reminded myself of my mission and forced myself to look away.

“Hey.” She croaked when her eyes adjusted to my presence. “What happened last night?”

“You got really drunk, and you tried to force me to drink even though I said no.” I said. I waited for her to say something, but she just sleepily pulled me into her embrace and ran her hands over me.

“You feel so small.” She cooed after a few minutes. “I’m supposed to be over 8 feet this morning.” She reminded me.

“Did you hear what I just said?” I asked incredulous.

“Oh, don’t be such a little whiner. I was just trying to have some fun.” She dismissed, and rolled on top of me to straddle me, sitting her full weight on me.

“Stop Kim, I’m being serious.” I said, as I tried to push her off of me, she just grabbed my wrists and placed them on the front of her breasts.

“Unh! Oh Aaron!” She let out an exaggerated moan as she pushed her chest against my hands. I felt myself begin to stiffen against her ass despite my best efforts. Kim let go of my wrists to help guide my cock inside of her. She moaned again as I slowly slid into her. I moved my hands down to her hips, guiding them down on to me, letting her huge boobs bounce freely as she rode me.

Just as I was about to finish, she stood up on her knees, letting me fall out of her. I grabbed at her hips and tried to guide her back down to me, but she just cupped my hands with hers and continued to move off the bed.

“I want to cum first.” she declared. I didn’t understand why she needed to stand up to do this, but I didn’t protest as she pulled me up to stand in front of her. She laughed as I stood to my full height, which now didn’t even clear the bottoms of her breasts.

“Oh my god I’m getting so tall!” She gasped as she saw our new size difference.

“You know, most girls I think would be self conscious about being so tall.” but even as the words left my mouth I found myself admiring her.

“What’s there to be self conscious about? You think it’s sexy, don’t you?” She asked as she rested her boobs on top of my head. I craned my neck up to look at her face, looking down at me between the canyon of her cleavage. The look on her face was pure lust.

“I’ve been so horny all the time since I’ve started getting bigger.” She confessed. “And at this point I don’t know if it’s whatever is making me grow that is making me want it so bad…” She trailed off as she ran her fingers through my hair and began to guide me down. My lips brushed against her stomach as he guided my head between her legs once again.

“...or maybe it’s just the way you all look at me from down there.” She said. “Let’s see how you look on your knees.” She ordered and I was too taken with her to argue. She pushed down on my head until I folded my legs underneath me, kneeling in front of her. I barely came up to her mid thigh like this. She started to rub herself while staring down at me. I reached up my hands to join in, but she slapped them away.

“N-no. Just, keep looking at me like that, ok?” She begged as she worked on herself. I reached down and started stroking myself to the sight of her body writhing so high above mine. Whatever it was about this she clearly enjoyed it a lot, because it didn’t take her long to work up to an orgasm, her wetness spilling out of her and onto me as she finished over my head.

— Thomas —

"Thomasssss!" Kim's voice lilted through the Villa. And so began our daily ritual. Kim wakes up having grown another inch or two, and her first instinct was always to seek me out to compare herself to the second tallest contestant. 

The taller she got, the more humiliating it became. Three days ago she was slightly more than foot taller than me. That put me at eye level with her tits, which were still growing far faster than the rest of her. When we were matched up at the beginning, she had a pair of b-cups, now I wouldn't know how to classify them.

She had grown around three inches by the next morning. I was still eye-level with the swell of her bust but her lead was gaining. She was an unheard of 8 feet tall. I was looking slightly up at her underboob then. At that point she was probably the tallest human being on the planet. 

Now she was calling for me again, and I just knew that this would be the morning where her tits hung fully over my head. She had already passed that mark with Aaron yesterday, to her endless amusement. She showed the fact off to us all day: holding onto him from behind, resting tits that rivaled the size of his head on top of him, making a show of bending down to put them level with his head, and laughing at him. Always with the laughing, like it was all just so hysterical. I dreaded her laughing at me like that.

Luckily, it wasn't too hard to avoid her. As far and away the most interesting person on the show, she was heralded by a ring of cameras following her every move. I managed to give her the slip a few times by catching the lead cameraman rounding the corner in front of her.

I breathed a sigh of relief when I heard her stop calling. I knew I wouldn't be able to avoid her all day, but I could at least hope she would get distracted lording her size over someone else.I was just about to relax when another voice called out.

“Thomas!” This time, it wasn’t Kim. It was Monica, and she sounded scared. Her cry for help was joined by other chatter. I rushed to the courtyard to see Kim standing tall in her ring of cameras, one hand shielding her eyes from the sun as she made a show of looking for something, the other hand on her hip. The crew gathered around her seemed to be pleading with her, but she completely ignored them as I came into view.

“Oh, Thomas! There you are. I was looking everywhere for you. Have you seen Monica by the way?” She asked, her question dripping with false innocence. Getting closer, I could see now what the crew was pleading with her about. Monica was trapped between Kim’s legs, the tall woman’s thick thighs completely engulfing her. Her head was trapped against her crotch, the top of her head not even reaching her belly button. Monica had both arms braced against one of Kim’s legs, but she was too strong for Monica's struggles to impact her.

“Let her go Kim.” I begged, trying my best to be firm. 

“Huh? Let who go?” She asked, continuing to play dumb. She brought both of her hands to her hips and gave her thighs a squeeze, causing Monica to groan.

“Stop it, you know what you’re doing.” I said as I stepped forward to grab Monica’s arm.

“Oh my god!” She said, finally releasing the woman as she looked down. “Sorry Monica, you’re just so tiny I didn’t see or feel you down there!” She lied.

“Not funny Kim.” I said, trying to sound tough. I pulled Monica into my embrace, her shoulder was warm from being pressed up against Kim’s crotch. Kim just shrugged her huge shoulders.

“I thought it was. What’s the deal with you anyway? I was looking for you all morning. I think you’re finally shorter than my big boobies.” She giggled, taking a step towards where I was comforting Monica. I turned my back to her, hoping that she would go away if I didn’t pay attention to her.

I felt her hands grab by my shoulders and pull me towards her, the bottom of her tits brushing the top of my head as she held me close. I froze.

“I’m 9’ 1” today.” She said proudly. “I bet you feel like a pretty big guy holding little Monica to your chest like that. She’s a tiny little thing isn’t she?” She was. Her arms folded between us, her head buried in my chest.

“To me though you’re the tiny little thing. I’m so much taller than you… taller than you are compared to Monica.” She rubbed her hand on my shoulder, bringing her hand to rest against my neck, easily palming it. I had finally had enough. I scooped up Monica and carried her away, much to Kim’s amusement.

“See ya pipsqueek!” She called out after me. I ran all the way to our room, refusing to look back at the toga clad giant behind us. When we got back to the room I sat Monica down and slammed the door closed, resting my head on it as I tried to control my breathing. Monica came behind me, placing her tiny hands on my back, rubbing me reassuringly.

I slowly got my breathing under control, taking deep breaths as I focused on the feeling of Monica’s fingers rubbing my back, and tried to banish the thought of Kim looming large behind me. As I calmed, Monica’s hands wandered lower and lower, and started to unbutton my jeans.

I turned to face her, her face flush with arousal. She freed my rising cock from my pants, her eyes sparkling as she watched it swell larger and larger for her. She wrapped her small hands around it, coaxing me forward to the bed to sit while she went down on me, taking as much as my length as she could manage into her mouth.

“Wrap your legs around me.” she begged between mouthfuls. “Squeeze me with your legs.” She said as she began to finger herself. I obliged, much to Monica’s enjoyment, her moans vibrating the inside of her mouth as she sucked me off.

“You liked it, didn’t you?” I asked as we cuddled after, palming one of her butt cheeks in my hand.

“Yeah it was great.” She said.

“No, I mean, Kim trapping you in her legs. It turned you on.” Monica’s face grew hot.

“So…”

“How can you not be angry at her for that?”

“It’s complicated…”

“Well, I don’t like it. She clearly gets off on lording things over us. The last thing her ego needs is you pumping it up even further. You’re mine. Understand?”

“Mmm, so demanding.” She said, rubbing her fingers on my chest.

“I’m serious.” I gave her butt a squeeze.

“And I’m seriously turned on.” She giggled, and slid up my body to jiggle her little boobs over my face.

— Pete —

“11-80 at Villa South. Over.” I pressed pause on the footage I had been reviewing. It was from two days ago but I kept coming back to it. It was a nice shot of Kim and Valerie on the pool’s edge watching the men show off their muscles as they worked out. It was a classic shot of this genre of reality show, rendered surreal by Kim’s size. She was an amazing 8 and a half feet tall then. It made Valerie look like a child in comparison. I looked to the wall where I had my cheat sheet of radio codes. I ran my finger down the columns till I got to 11-80. 11-80: Major Injury. Great.

I pulled my jacket on and began to head to the beach south of the Villa. As I approached I saw the crew had set up a volleyball net. Cedric was writhing on his back screaming bloody murder. When I got closer I could see that his leg was completely shattered below the knee. Ten feet away, sitting on her butt with her legs folded in on herself was Kim, a huge blood stain on her right knee. Medical reported that she had reached nine feet tall this morning, and I realized I didn’t understand what that really meant until I saw her in person. Charlie and Aaron were flanking her, hands on her shoulders to comfort her. She looked embarrassed, above all else. 

I regarded the scene for a bit, letting Charlie understand that I was watching him while the medical team prepared to transport Cedric to the med tent. Once he was gone I signaled the production assistants to join me off to the side.

“What happened?” I asked with a stern tone.

“They were playing volleyball today, and Kim fell into the net and landed knee first on Cedric’s leg.” Charlie confessed, and I can already see the excuses being formulated behind those dumb, beady eyes of his.

“And why did we think it was a good idea to let her play?” I asked calmly. No one dared to answer.

“So did we not think it was a good idea? Or did we simply not have ideas today?” I spat. I let them sit in my disappointment while I figured out how to proceed.

"Alright. Here is what we do. Who's the next guy on deck? Jacob? Bring him in early and get him introduced. From now on no more physical challenges for Kim."

“Sir…” one of the p.a.’s spoke up, the one in charge of Monica. “I want to raise some safety concerns about letting Kim remain on the show.”

"A little late for that." I said.

"I think she means in general." Another voice chimed in. "Kim's behavior has been getting…"

"Concerning." another added. I shot Charlie a look.

"What's been happening?"

"She is getting increasingly physical with the other cast members. Like she touches them a lot."

"So? It's a show about hot people touching each other."

"She uses her strength and size to intimidate them." I didn't let my eyes off Charlie, enjoying seeing him wilt at his coworker’s words. 

"Like what?"

"Like today. Her legs are close to Monica’s height, so she stepped over her and pretended she didn't notice that she had been trapped between her legs."

"The cast is getting scared." Another said and the others nodded along.

"Alright. I hear you. Everyone but Charlie go get the cast ready for testimonials." I waited for the crew to dissipate. Charlie looked like a punished child.

"What the fuck Charlie?" I asked with a calm and low tone. "She's touching people? Intimidating them?"

"It's her new character. She enjoys power."

"Who the fuck approved that?"

"I just thought…"

"Shut up. You need to fix this. Get Kim back on track of being the oversized girl next door. If I hear about one more slip up, or god forbid, an injury, she's off the show."

I could tell by the way he set his jaw that he wanted to resist this order.

"I thought injuries were good for ratings," he said, dumbly repeating my earlier wisdom.

"Twisted ankles and little cuts are good for ratings! That man's leg is shattered into forty pieces!" I screamed in his face, not caring who heard. "Now go do your job!"

— Charlie —

The rest of the crowd began to dissipate as the sun approached the horizon. Pete's warning about cutting Kim from the show rang in my ears as I sat with her.

I had a hard time reading her emotional state. The tears had stopped a few minutes ago, leaving only a blank expression as she stared into the ocean. I flinched when she suddenly stood and stepped into the ocean, then kneeled down to clean Cedric's blood from her knee.

I took off my shoes and followed her into the surf, once more placing my hand on her shoulder. She turned to me and flashed me a half smile.

"How are you doing?" I asked somberly. Immediately the bravery fell from her. She collapsed to sit in the water and bury her head against her knees and her back shook with uncontainable sobs. I rubbed her back, taking in how unnaturally large she was. She wasn't just tall. She was big all over. Her shoulders, her neck, all magnified to almost twice the size she had been before.

“I knew this would happen.” She sobbed. “People are going to be scared of me forever now.”

Get her back on track to being the oversized girl next door. Pete’s order rang in my ear. Yes. People would be scared of her after this. The domineering attitude would have to be scrapped. We would have to play up how scary getting bigger is for Kim. We could make her the victim again…

“Can I tell you something, Charlie?” She said softly, her voice still choking a bit on her emotions. I gave her a pat on the back to encourage her.

“Ever since the snake bite I’ve been having… I don't know, cravings.” 

Uh oh, I thought. I couldn’t stop the memory of her trembling in my arms as I was carrying her to the med tent that night from replaying in my head. Of course I had noticed this other change in her. How she was spending more and more ‘alone time’ in her room, with or without Aaron. How in some shots a dazed and longing expression would wash over her face and distance her from reality. About how her eyes tracked seemingly everyone with a hungry look. How her thick nipples were more often than not hard and erect and stretching the fabric of her makeshift dresses. I had put on blinders to this, hoping in vain that most of it was Kim trying on a hyper sexual persona for the benefits of the cameras, rather than some other mysterious physiological change in her.

“Why are you telling me this?” I finally asked. 

“I heard what Pete was saying to you. I’m worried he’s going to take me off the show if I keep slipping up. And, I dunno, I have a feeling I’m going to keep slipping up.”

“What do you mean ‘slipping up’?”

“You know, the cravings… as I get bigger it’s getting harder to resist them.”

A terrible question occurred to me, and I realized my mouth was already in motion to ask it without consulting with my brain about whether or not I wanted to actually know the answer.

“Is it because they’re getting more intense, or…” I left Kim to connect the rest of the dots.

She dunked her knee below the water and let the last bits of Cedric’s blood wash away. I could see her considering it, or perhaps, considering whether she trusted me enough to admit the truth.

“They’re definitely getting more intense.” She said. “And the bigger I get… the less reasons I see for me to not get what I want?”  This was not good. I could see that Kim was having some sort of epiphany. I needed desperately to push her back in line.

Or did I? Pete’s order to revert Kim back to a milder version of herself would be bad for Kim. For one, Kim simply wasn’t that person any more. For two, that mild version of her was what was going to get her kicked off the show in the first place. And what about me? Suppose I did come up with a sequence of words to convince Kim to go along with Pete’s vision. Suppose even that Pete finds this interesting enough to keep her on the show, would Pete or any of his executive friends give me another shot after what has been happening here? I doubted it.

No, it didn’t make sense to go along with Pete’s plan. Kim was the star of the show here. Kim could carry the whole damn season if Pete would let her… and maybe if she kept getting bigger, he wouldn’t need to let her. When she was seven feet tall I thought it would be impossible for her to be ten feet tall, but she could be taller than that by the end of the week. If she got big enough, then…

“Do you like it now? Getting bigger I mean.” I tested the waters as my plan began to form. Kim bit her lip, and ran her fingers nervously through her hair.

“Yeah.” She admitted.

“Even if you get really crazy big like twelve feet tall?” Kim tilted her head in confusion.

“I don’t think that’s that crazy. That’s less than I’ve grown already.”

“How big then?” I asked. Kim bit her lip again and cast her eyes to the side. She brought her hair over her shoulder and ran her fingers through it to comfort herself.

“I dunno… I’ve been having these fantasies about being really, really big. Like, really big.” 

That was promising. The threat of her becoming a big depressed woman was squarely in the past. I waited for her, giving her a look to demand specifics.

“Like… twenty feet tall?” she ventured. I had been working with her for a long time. When I wasn’t directly in her shadow I was editing videos of her. I knew all of her ticks. I could tell she was lying. I could tell she was giving me a lower number than she actually dreamed about. Twenty feet tall was more than perfect. There was no way she could get that big of course, but it meant that there was essentially no limit to her desire to continue growing. Perfect.

“I think Pete is wrong about you.” I finally said. “I think you are clearly the star here. Those cravings of yours, I think you should act on them.”

“But won’t Pete kick me off the show?” She asked.

“He won’t be able to afford to. And what is he going to say to a twenty foot tall woman? No?”

At the mention of being twenty feet tall, Kim clutched her abdomen between her hips and her belly button as if to hold on to an ache. Her nipples, already poking into the thin cups of her makeshift bikini grew even more erect. 

“I’d love if he tried.” She said under her breath.

Fuck yes. Kim was going to be the most powerful person on the island, and I was going to be there every step of the way, guiding her and pulling her strings, making me essentially the most powerful person on the island. Visions of my feet kicked up on Pete’s desk. Him approaching me with his clipboard begging me to help him get Kim to do what he wanted.

My fantasy was interrupted by a firm pressure being applied to my neck. Kim had unfolded her arm from her knees and was grabbing my neck. I could feel her fingers wrapping behind my head, and her thumb stretching up to squeeze my face. I assume if she wanted to, she could easily snap my neck with one hand. I froze, and stared forward at her her playful and dreamy expression.

“Thanks Charlie. I was sort of starting to doubt myself for a bit there, but I think you helped put things in perspective.” She gave my head and neck a squeeze, applying a little more pressure than was comfortable for a length of time that was doubly so.

“I know your job is to manipulate me to cause the most drama on the show. Like how you told me to confess my love for Thomas even though I know you knew about him wanting to switch to Candice.” She used her thumb to roll my head on my shoulders. I brought my hands up to resist her, but all it took was her to bring her other hand to my neck to quash any hope of escaping.

“I just want to make this clear. I’m done being your plaything, ok?”

I nodded shortly with my restricted movement in the palms of her hands. She forced me towards her, puckered her lips, and gave me a big kiss on the top half of my head. She released me suddenly after that, causing me to stumble back into the surf as she stood all the way up.

“Come on little guy.” She called after me as she began to walk up the beach towards the Villa. I brought my hands to my neck to where she had held me and dwelt for a second on just how strong she had become.

I shook my head. She was just a dumb reality show contestant. Easy to manipulate. Everything I was seeing here, this was me. I set her on this path, and I could put her on a new one if things got out of hand, right?

— Valerie —

“She didn’t mean to.” I defended, holding Candice as she cried in the lounge.

“It’s just so crazy, like, we all came here to find love and now Kim is like this giant freak.” the blonde sobbed, wiping the tears out of her eyes in an effort to maintain her makeup.

“Like, isn’t this fucking weird?” She asked.

“Yeah, it’s pretty weird.” I admitted. “But it’s not Kim’s fault she’s getting bigger.”

“Yeah but I feel like she did it on purpose. Like she was getting revenge on me for making a move on Thomas when I got here.” She admitted. “Is that crazy?”

“Yes, it is. You saw it, it was just an accident. She might be big but she’s still Kim.”

“She’s, like, a monster.” she sobbed.

“You don’t mean that. I’m sure she feels terrible about it too. I recognized that there’s, like, a lot of bad energy between you and Kim.” I said, waving my hands to gesture to Candice’s aura. “Tomorrow we should sit down with the three of us and clear the air.” I said.

Candice wiped her tears again, and I held her close. It took the rest of the night to convince her to come with me to talk to Kim, but she’s, like, a Sagittarius, so she caved. The next morning, I met Candice in the courtyard and walked arm in arm with her to Kim’s room.

“This will be healthy.” I reassured her as we approached. We reached her door just as soon as Aaron was exiting looking very tired.

“Hey Aaron!” I said with excess cheer.

“Oh, hey.” He said.

“How’s it going?” I asked.

“Fine.”

“How’s Kim?”

“Bigger.” He said tersely and turned to walk away. Candice froze next to me, unable to physically get closer to Kim’s bedroom door. I coaxed her forward gently.

“She’s still just Kim.” I reminded her as I knocked on the door.

“Come in!” Kim’s voice called cheerfully through the door.

Kim was sitting on her bed, surrounded by the medical team, a camera crew, and a few producers. The medical team was packing up to leave, while the producers were hard at work trying to piece an outfit together for her. Kim seemed content to observe from above, taller than everyone even when seated on the bed. Her face lit up when she saw us.

“Hey girls!” She smiled and beckoned us in.

“Hey Kim!” I smiled back. Candice was looking anywhere else except in Kim’s direction. I guided her forward to sit in a chair next to the bed. I could tell Kim was studying Candice, trying to get a read.

“Candice wanted to come and clear the air about what happened yesterday.” I prompted.

“Hey, could you guys wait to have this conversation until after we get Kim’s outfit finished?” The producers chimed in. Kim made a dismissive gesture with her hand.

“I’ll keep the blanket on, just keep rolling.” Kim reassured them. “Go on Candice.”

Candice swallowed and finally looked towards Kim.

“I just needed to know that what happened yesterday wasn’t on purpose.” She said flatly.

“Why would I crush Cedric’s leg on purpose?” Kim challenged, her tone immediately getting defensive.

“Because of what I did to you and Thomas.” She confessed, but I could tell from her tone that saying it out loud to Kim was helping her realize how crazy it sounded.

“What you did to me and Thomas hurt me.” She admitted. “But Cedric was really an accident, I promise. No matter what happened between you, me, and Thomas, I would never hurt someone just to get at you.”

Candice looked satisfied enough with that answer. “I don’t know what I was thinking. Of course it was an accident. I’m sorry Kim.”

“It’s ok.” She sighed. “It must be kinda scary how big and strong I’ve become, huh?” A smile curling on her lips, like she was teasing us with her size. Candice certainly didn’t have an answer to her question, and I was too struck to offer one myself.

“Hey, can I show you girls something?” She said, and before we could answer she pulled aside the blankets, revealing her nakedness. Candice averted her eyes, but my eyes immediately wandered to the gap in her thighs as she stood up, rising above our heads.

“Listen closely…” she instructed us. “Do you hear it?”

I listened intently as I watched Kim alternate between straightening her back and slouching as she steadied herself with her hands planted on the ceiling. The motion caused her big tits to jiggle and bounce along with her. Despite that distraction, I managed to find what Kim was trying to show us.

“Oh my god.” I said, realizing what I was hearing. “Is your head touching the ceiling?”

“That’s right!” She said, laughing down at us. When I finally managed to peel my eyes off of her, I looked to Candice to see any goodwill that had been gained from this conversation melting from her face as she looked at Kim’s knees coming up to her waist.

“10 feet tall today! I’m in the double digits!”

Candice couldn’t take anymore, and quickly gathered her things to leave. When she had cleared the room Kim sat back down on the bed, but didn’t bring the blankets back around her, choosing to remain naked in front of me as she laughed.

“I think the little girl is jealous” She ridiculed Candice.

“You did that on purpose.” I accused her.

“Little old me?” She said with feigned innocence, bringing a hand to her chest in a gesture that said: ‘well I never!’

“Candice came to clear the air, why are you making things worse by lording your height over her, especially after what happened with Cedric?”

“I’m just being myself, and that means being big.” She told me, and started rubbing her hands down her body. “If she wants to be jealous or scared, that’s her issue. You’re not scared of me, right?” She asked, using her long fingers to tilt my head up to have me look her in the eye.

I was, a little, but there was something about her size and power that was intoxicating to me. Kim watched me as I tried to sort through these emotions, the corners of her mouth curling in a smile. I knew she could see right through me, the desire I had for her mixed with fear. I saw through her too. She was loving this.

“No ma’am.” I answered obediently.

“Good. Thanks for trying to smooth things out with Candice, even if I ended up ruining it. I’m glad to have you as a friend.“ She said to me as her long arms held me close, pushing my face into her neck. I could feel her nipple begin to stiffen against me as she held me tightly. Her hand gently and sensually rubbed my back. I tried to pull away, but she held me in place. I could feel a mutual desire building between us as she held me to her neck. The smell of her was making me wet. Eventually she pushed me from her. Both of our faces were flush with lust. As I saw her sitting on the bed, head and shoulders taller than me, it felt like a near miss. Like she was ready to rip my clothes off at any second.

“Did you see Aaron on your way in?” She asked, chewing her lip. “I need to talk to him about something.”

The producers gave each other a look and started to pack up their things as if this was all a well known ritual.

“Yeah, he was just leaving as we came in.”

“Be a doll and fetch him for me?” She asked, leaning back on her arms and letting her bare breasts fall apart.

I wanted to tell her, ‘no, let me pleasure you’, but it was a line I was not yet ready to cross. Aaron was a lucky guy, I thought, being chosen by someone like Kim. I followed the producers out to find him for her.

— Aaron —

Kim ducked into our room late last night. It was a late one for all of us as the crew did their work capturing our reactions to Cedric’s accident. The door frame was ‘only’ seven feet tall, putting Kim head and shoulders taller than it. It was becoming a hassle for her to get in and out of the room every day. I noticed that her hips were nearly scraping the edges of the frame as she pulled herself through. If she kept growing it wouldn’t be long before she would have to pivot her body like a person trying to fit a couch through the door. Yeah, ‘if she kept growing’. Why would she stop?

When I left her on the beach she was so sad about what had happened to Cedric. I had been preparing all night to fulfill the duties of the supportive boyfriend. Holding her hand as she cried, reassuring her that it wasn’t her fault in a calm and even tone, and maybe discussing more seriously how the changes she was going through was impacting her.

But when she finally entered I didn’t see the sad woman I had left on the beach. In fact, there was no trace of sadness anywhere about her. But sometimes people do that, you know. Put on a brave face.

“Hey.” I started, my voice sweet and calm, inviting her to be vulnerable. “How are you doing?”

“Hey!” She chirped back, declining my invitation. She took a few long strides towards me, and grabbed me by shirt collar to hoist me up in front of her face, causing my legs to dangle helplessly against her midshins. I didn’t have time to react before she was whirling me around to press me against the wall and shoving her big tongue into my mouth. I grunted at the sudden invasion of my mouth. I held onto her wrists and did my best to go along for the ride. 

Her lips left mine after she had had her fill, but she kept me suspended and pressed against the wall, her face incredibly close to mine. Her eyes clenched closed and her forehead leaning against mine. I had been with her long enough to know that she was dwelling in her sexual impulse. A few minutes of lingering there just to work herself up some more.

She lowered me back to the ground, my back sliding against the wall, my perspective on her changing until I was staring slightly up at her belly button. I looked up to read the expression she was casting down on me. It made it clear how useless it would be to try and talk about anything until she got some kind of sexual relief.

“Hey down there…” she breathed lustily from above. I gave her a brave smile and reached up to put my hands on top of her hips, but stopped as she shifted her weight onto her right leg, and her left leg bent up and brought her knee, the knee she just accidentally crushed a man's whole leg with, into my stomach. Once again I found myself pinned to the wall. My hands changed course to hold onto her leg to try to push it away, but my efforts were just met with a giggle from above.

“Uh oh, you're stuck…” she teased. 

“Let me go ple-ugh…” I started, but before I could get the words out Kim flexed her leg and squeezed me against the wall. The force she could apply with just a flex of her knee was incredible. I could only imagine what it must have felt like to Cedric to have all of her weight applied through it. I could feel the panic beginning to rise involuntarily in me. My brain had only a few fractions of a second to decide the best course to surviving this encounter. Fight against her? Run out the door? Freeze in place?

“You're at the perfect height to…” she called from above as she ran her long fingers through my hair. That's how you survive, my base instincts told me. Appease her. My hands left her knee and reached back to her hips. I still had to struggle against the force of her knee pull my tongue close enough to begin to lick her. 

She liked to cum at least three times before bed. The nightly quota started off as sexy fun and games when she was complaining about being too horny to sleep. It became a ritual, and eventually a demand. The first time was always easy. Her body was eager for release after a few agonizing hours of abstinence. Her climax would get progressively harder to win the second time. She would let me use my penis by the third time, though by now it was about the size of her little finger in comparison. I would get lost in her, our mismatched sizes definitely too drastic for it to be much use to her. She seemed to like it anyway, or rather, she seemed to like how big it made her feel. And that's what sex always came back to with Kim. How much fucking bigger she was than me. 

Don’t get me wrong, I don’t mind a woman that is dominant. That was fine. Sexy even. You know, I like tall girls. But Kim wasn’t merely tall. She was close to being twice the size of me. If she kept growing at the pace she was growing, it would only be a day or two until she actually was. Part of me found it incredibly erotic. Another part of me, a part that was growing as swiftly as Kim was, was telling me to run.

That feeling was screaming more than ever as Kim was measured at ten feet tall the next morning. She was sitting in bed, naked except for a blankets draped over her lap, her massive breasts hanging pert and full over her lithe frame as she listened to the news. I could see her nipples stiffen and elongate as the team read out the details of her gains in size. Nearly a whole foot since yesterday’s measurement. She kept shooting me looks down her nose and out of the corner of her eye, as if challenging me to get ready for our second, more private measuring.

It was another thing in our relationship that had started off exciting and sexy before becoming a demanded expectation. After the medical team would leave, Kim would want to spend a while comparing herself to me. She would have me put my foot up against hers. Heel to heel, my toes didn't even reach the ball or her foot. We would compare hands, and she would wrap her long fingers over my hand, completely engulfing it. She would test her strength against me, pushing and pulling on my arm in a weird game or tug. Lately   that game has been going further. She would clamp down on my hand wordlessly, applying pressure to my arm until I started to struggle, and would then apply even more force. She would watch me with curious eyes in much the way I would imagine a cat would look at a mouse it was toying with before eating it. She never really hurt me doing this, but she easily could if she wanted to. She would get more horny as the exercise shifted to the growing weight of her bosom. They were so fucking heavy now, about the weight of a sac of potatoes. She would pull me towards her and tell me to see if I could lift them. I could, obviously. Like most guys on the show I was fit. On the other hand, the rate at which they were getting heavier was startling. 

“One day you might not be able to lift them.” She had said softly the day before. “What do you think about that?”

“They're not that heavy.” I had said, my tone arrogant. Kim responded by pushing them forward to envelope me. Her loud giggling was muffled by the mass of skin and fat sandwiching my head.

“One day they’ll weigh ten times what you do!” She had said. Ever since she did I can't get it out of my head. A future when the medical team is stretching a fifty foot tape measure down her body from head to toe… and then of what she would want to do afterward. My feet would surely not compare any more. Hell, they’d probably be longer than my whole body. And her game of holding onto my arm… could she actually ever get big enough that she could hold my entire body in the palm of her hand? I imagined looking up at her face with that blank expression she got as her fingers steadily applied more and more pressure along my body.

I know there was no way Kim could ever get that big, but the image of it made me realize that I was doubting the future of our relationship. Whatever journey she was on, it didn’t always feel like I was a partner or even a participant. I was more of an accessory at best… or a toy.

I was brought back to the present by Kim rubbing her foot down my leg. The suddenness of it shook me, and for a brief moment the growing dread in me beat out the prospect of making love to her.

“Be right back.” I managed to mumble and turn around, hoping that if I didn’t lay eyes on her I wouldn’t be tempted to once again ignore the nagging fear at the back of my head. 

“Don’t keep me waiting…” she warned unseen behind me. 

I ran into Candice and Valerie on heading in. Candice and Valerie, two nice, normal sized girls. I briefly wondered what my life at Lover’s Lagoon might look like if my match wasn’t transforming into a giant. Valerie was pretty enough, but not really my type. Candice on the other hand… she was tall but not a giant. I didn't really know her at all except for the fact that she was freshly single thanks to Kim. Her face went pale as she saw me. Still, if she got to know me…

But the consideration was dashed to bits as the vacant look Kim got on her face when she pressed her knee into me flashed in front of my eyes. A quick warning from my subconsciousness about the potential consequences for disobeying. I pushed passed them, but then immediately shook my head. Kim was not a monster, she was just big. She wouldn’t hurt anyone on purpose. Cedric was an accident. A casualty certainly of us not respecting the difference of size between us and her, but certainly not caused by any maliciousness. I could leave, if I wanted to. Tonight would be the coupling ceremony, and Kim would certainly pick me. Then a new girl would enter the villa, and if I liked the look of her I could try my luck, and maybe Kim by then would get interested in someone else. 

“Oh, hey Aaron.” Darren, Valerie’s current match welcomed me as I entered the kitchen.

“Oh. hey. What’s up man?” I said, still half in a daze trying to weather the storm of thoughts swirling through my head.

“How’s Kim?” He asked.

“Bigger.” I responded for the second time today. It was the most important fact about her, and it’s what everyone always wanted to know anyway.

“Woah, that’s crazy.” He said casually. No one was really surprised by it anymore.

“Yeah, it is fucking crazy.”

“I still would though.” He said.

“Would what?” I asked dumbly.

“You know, climb her like a tree. She’s hot as hell dude. You’re lucky.”

“You’re welcome to try.” I blurted, trying not to seem too eager. He wrinkled his brow and gave me a perplexed grin.

“Nah man, I’m happy with Valerie.” He said with a chuckle. He turned back to his breakfast and shook his head.

Candice entered the kitchen before I could think of a way to regain the respect I just lost. She didn’t say much, just stormed into the kitchen and started making herself a very champagne heavy mimosa. Her hands were shaking and her eyes were watering. I wanted to go over and comfort her, but paused to consider if maybe that would make it worse. But maybe, maybe it would be the start of something that would see me escape from underneath Kim’s thumb. Maybe Candice and I could be good together?

“Oh there you are Aaron.” Valerie called from the hallway as she also joined us in the kitchen. She said it in a way that said that she wasn't actually trying that hard to find me. “Kim told me to come get you.”

“Oh… I think I'm going to have some breakfast.” I said, as if I as a grown man needed an excuse to disobey the order. 

She, being aware of the implications of Kim's invite as anyone, gave me a confused look, like I was saying no to a piece of cake on my birthday. 

She was about to open her mouth to start some drama about it when I was saved by the production team following what must have been the new guy into the courtyard. I shot a look over to Candice, her pale face getting a touch of color as she saw him. That look of hope on her beleaguered face… I would have to wait my turn for my own chance at it.

“Alright cast, this is Jacob, the new guy. He’s going to show up poolside. Once you see him, exit out the kitchen and go greet him.” The new guy gave a pleasant wave from outside the glass door and bounced on his feet to psyche himself up for his debut. 

“Hey everyone!” He called in confidently as the cameras rolled. He was an athletic surfer type with long hair and a charming white smile. 

Candice flipped it on like a switch. All the color returned to her cheeks and she met his smile with a wide and open one. 

“New guy!” She squealed as she strode forward on her long legs fo greet him with a hug. I watched jealously as he wrapped his hand on the small of her back to return it. It was the final nail in the coffin of my hope to switch to Candice. One more week until the new girl comes, I told myself. I could handle one more week.

The couples stayed close together to welcome him, the men protective of their matches. Candice took it upon herself to introduce everyone, leaving me for last.

“Nice to meet ya Aaron. Are you two…?” he started, shrugging the shoulder Candice still clutched to indicate her.

“Oh! No.” Candice answered for us both very quickly. 

I opened my mouth to begin to explain the reality he now lived in, but I could tell that he had spotted her over my shoulder. His jaw hung open in shock and awe. I turned to join him witnessing her unfolding herself from the lobby door. Her bed sheet dress, one flowing about her mid shins, now only came to her mid thigh. The white fabric was pulled tight across her body, leaving very little to the imagination. 

“Aaron?” She called out as she stretched up, lengthening her body and demonstrating her lithe and supple curves to everyone beneath her. The top of her head now flirted with the bottoms of the second floor balconies. Her long arms stretching over her head could easily reach the windows there. The villa seemed like one of those miniature house play sets you can set up in your backyard for kids. Well, now that we were about hip high to her, it probably looked the same way to her.

“Oh, the new guy!” She exclaimed and flipped her hair over her shoulder. I looked over to them to see Candice's fingernails digging into Jacob's shoulder. 

She approached, getting way too close to Jacob for how big she was, looming over him like she liked to do to me in the bedroom before crouching down and offering her hand to him.

“I'm Kim.” She said. Jacob finally managed to pick up his jaw and offer his hand. 

“Uh, what's up I’m Jacob.” He said very politely, his casual demeanor fading. 

“I bet you've never seen someone like me before. It's ok, you don't have to be nervous.” She chided as she took his hand, and most of his forearm, into her hand.

“Looks like Candice is laying a claim on you.” She giggled. “Geez Candice, relax, it's not like I'm going to grab him from you.” She teased as she kept his hand in hers and gave him a little tug.

“Can't wait to get to know you Jacob. Do you mind if I borrow Aaron for a sec?” She asked, but her hands were already reaching down to clamp onto either side of my torso, lifting me up and throwing me over her shoulder. I was too shocked to say anything as she bid the rest of the housemates goodbye, turned, and started to carry me back to bed.

I watched all the couples look with a mixture of fear and shock as she kidnapped me. 

“Didn't Valerie tell you I wanted you?” She scolded as we left ear shot. I didn't answer.

“Well?” She asked, as if I needed to explain myself to her.

“I'm sorry.” I heard myself saying. “I got distracted by the new guy”.

“Oh Aaron.” She sighed at me like I was an errant dog. She gave my butt a squeeze with her hand, able now to cup it entirely in one hand as she stopped down to open the door and push me inside.

“What am I going to do with you?” She tutted as she crouched down to enter the room, bringing her face level with mine, and pressing her lips into my neck to push me further inside the room. 

She crawled in her hands and knees towards me, using her kisses to chase me into bed. One final kiss sent me tumbling on my back in bed. She pressed forward, dragging her tits up the length of my body, before pressing her chest down on mine so I could feel the full weight of them pushing on my ribs and making it hard to breath.

“So… how much heavier are they?” She asked from overhead, looking down at my head nestled in her cleavage. And so my relationship with her continued. I picked her at the coupling ceremony, and she once again lifted me under my arms to bring me up to her level to exchange a kiss. I doubt anyone else would notice that she had grown another five inches since this morning.

Candice matched with Jacob, Thomas matched with Monica, and Valerie matched with Darren. Just one more week until the new girl came on the show. One more week and this could all go back to normal.

“Hey.” Her voice called to me from above, her long fingers tilting my chin up so my mouth could face her crotch. I looked up at her, head cocked to the side to fit under the ten foot ceilings even as she had her legs spread wide to bare herself above me. She tilted her pelvis forward and brought her clit to my mouth.

“C’mon Aaron, three times before bed, remember?” She said, and sat down on my face.

—

I woke up later that night hot, sweaty and struggling to breath. I could feel Kim’s long arm around me, pushing me into the heat of her body. The side of her breasts covered my face, feeling like a hot water bottle across my forehead. My right arm was pinned under her back with no circulation. When we went to bed last night, my hands could reach around the thinnest part of her torso. That appeared no longer to be the case.

“Kim.” I pleaded, rubbing my hand on the soft skin of her stomach. No response.

“Kim!” I shouted this time, smacking her hip as hard as I could manage with my movement so restricted.

She was still fast asleep, her deep breaths shifting my body as I clutched her tightly. Her arm around me was like a vice grip pushing me into her. I fought against the weight of her breast against my face, and took a deep breath when I finally managed to turn my head away from her.

I tried to push off her by bracing my arm against her hip, but her oversized grip on me was too strong. All I managed to do was stir her. She began to turn onto her side towards me, burying my face once more into the soft fat of her tits. At least now my right arm was free.

I waited, burning up in her hot embrace, as the blood began to flow back into my arm. Once I could move it again I tried to wriggle out of her grip. I managed to get my head out from between her breasts, only for her to stir again, wrapping her arms around my body and squeezing me against her torso. She was so tall now, that with my head near her collar bone, my feet only made it down to her mid thigh.

“KIM!” I begged again, looking up at her peaceful face as she continued to doze. A faint trace of a smile was on her lips. Off in dream land while I pathetically tried to escape her unconscious cuddling.

I positioned my feet against her hips, and braced my arms on her ribs under her breasts, and pushed with my whole body. I could feel her grip on me begin to slip. I gritted my teeth and pushed harder. I managed to free my left arm with great effort, repositioning it to her shoulder. Just as I was about to free my right arm, she repositioned her gigantic body again, turning to lay on top of me. All the breath was squeezed out of my lungs as she flattened me into my mattress. Breathing was now a struggle, and I was beginning to wonder if I’d make it out of this.

“KIM!” I gasped, trying to use my free hand to reach for her face in a last ditch effort to shake her awake. That’s when I caught her squinting out of one one eye down at me, biting her bottom lip. When she saw me looking she quickly shut her eye and continued to pretend to sleep.

“You’re awake!” I accused, and tried to push her away anew. Her body rumbled with laughter and refused to budge. “Get off me! I can barely breathe!” I protested.

But she would not. Instead she lifted her long leg to cover me.

“You don’t like it?” She challenged me.

“No!”

“Well, I can feel something poking into my tummy that begs to differ...” She laughed as she slid her large hand down my front to my erection. She hooked a finger under the band of my underwear and freed it from the confines, then gingerly wrapped her thumb and forefinger around it.

“Kim please-” I began to beg, but she just pushed her weight against me harder, stopping my protest in my throat.

She stopped stroking me to pop the nipple of her right breast into my mouth, and pushed her chest into my face. My air supply was completely cut off as the breast flesh folded around the lower half of my face. I didn’t struggle, there was obviously no point.

Kim finally let me breathe when she removed her tit from my mouth, but just as I was exhaling my big, desperate breath I felt her long fingers wrap around my neck. She effortlessly pushed me against the headboard, and repositioned herself to be kneeling over me.

She bent down and began to plant kisses on my body as she brought her lips down to wrap around my member. She kept her hand wrapped around my neck, choking me as she sucked me off. I came just as I was about to pass out. The feeling was indescribable.

Kim stopped choking me so she could wipe her chin and smiled at me. I could see now that even though she was kneeling off the front of the bed, she had been able to reach her arms all the way across it to choke me against the headboard. She kept smiling as she stood to her full height at the foot of the bed, rising up, and up and up.

I was speechless, still gasping for air. I felt her hand wrap around my leg and drag me forward so that I was sitting off the edge of the bed.I tried to sit up, but she took a step forward planting her knee beside me, thrusting her pelvis into my chest.

“My turn.” She purred, planting her other knee on the bed and sitting down on my chest, then rocking her hips forward to shove her clit in my face. The motion squeezed the air out of my lungs like I was a tube of toothpaste. I grabbed onto her thighs and started licking, knowing that it would be faster to just comply. I looked up at her gasping and biting her lips as she rubbed down on me, stabilizing herself by pushing her long arms against the ceiling.

Things came to an abrupt end when the bed broke underneath us. A loud thump echoed through the house as the frame collided with the floor. I could hear footsteps as our housemates came to see what was the matter. Kim just rolled her eyes and walked to the door, crouching to avoid hitting her head on the ceiling. When she made it there, she sat down in front and leaned her back against it.

The door started shaking as the people outside tried to open it.

“Guys, it’s Valerie, is everything ok?”

“Yes.” answered Kim “Goodnight Valerie.”

“Are you sure-”

“Goodnight Valerie!” She cut her off, sending her away and then flashing me a conspiratorial smile.

For the first time since waking up, I finally had time to catch my breath. I got out of bed to assess the damage. The legs on the frame had completely splintered, and there was a huge wet spot with a profile of where my head had been soaked into sheets.

“Hey.” I heard her call from behind.

I turned to look at her. She was still leaning against the door frame, even sitting her head nearly reached the top of it. She had spread her legs wide to either side, baring her pussy at me, her long fingers gently rubbing herself.

“I didn’t say we were finished.” She ordered with a smile.

“Kim, I’m sorry but I’m exhausted.” I protested, sitting back on the bed. It was not a lie, my muscles were sore and my head was swimming.

“But I didn’t cum yet.” She pouted, and began to rise to her full standing height. I just sat there and watched her approach, her long black hair hanging down as she hunched forward to meet me. She stopped right in front of me and crossed her arms over her chest, lifting and squeezing her breasts together. She cocked her hip to her side and looked down her nose at me, challenging me to deny her.

“I’m sorry, I can’t.” I protested again. She reached a hand down to me, to rub her fingers through my hair. “Please.” She begged, biting her lower lip and forcing me back down onto the bed under her pelvis.

“Kim. Stop. You’re too big.” I said as she pushed more weight on me and started to grind.

“There’s no such thing.” She moaned, pressing down on me, smothering me under the heat of her sex.

“No.” I said, standing my ground. “I mean it! I can’t take any more of this! You’re too big now. You hurt me. I don’t feel safe.” I paused, trying to figure out a way to make myself clear.

“Oh my poor little lover. Must be scary having to fuck the big girl.” she jeered. “Don’t worry, baby, I’ll be gentle with your widdle body haha.” She cooed as she rubbed her big hand down the length of my body. I could feel my inner turmoil begin to spark again. I was rock hard at the prospect of getting to fuck Kim again, but enough was enough. I couldn’t take this anymore. I searched for anything I could say to get Kim out of the mood, to hurt her so she wouldn’t want me anymore. 

“I should have never left Lauren for you.”

She looked down at me sandwiched between her thighs. I must have looked pretty pathetic from her perspective, trapped under her like that. I could sense a hostility towards me rising in her. I don’t know what she was contemplating behind the blank expression she wore, but the longer she knelt over me like that the more worried I became. 

“Fine.” She said, finally standing up. She yanked the bed sheets out from under me, sending me spinning on the bed. She wrapped it around herself as a makeshift toga, and then without another word she turned to leave, stooping as she walked back over to the door. I passed out shortly after.

— Valerie —

“Just leave them alone.” Darren urged me as he ushered me away from the door. I reluctantly followed his hands guiding me back towards the courtyard. “They’re probably just, you know…”

Yeah, I thought. That’s exactly what I was interested in. We made it halfway back to our room before I heard the door swing open behind us. I stopped in my tracks and turned to see Kim pulling herself out of her room. She had to nearly get on her hands and knees just to navigate through anymore.

I felt Darren’s hand pinch and pull my arm to lead me away, trying to get me away from Kim before she saw me, but I planted my feet, enamored by the sight of her long dark hair dangling down over her face. When she finally got her head and shoulders through the door, she tilted her head up, the dark waves fell back down over her slim shoulders, finally revealing her face.

She looked troubled. A mix of sad and angry. Darren’s tugging got more urgent but I shrugged him off of me.

“Valerie-” He started, but I was already stepping to join her. By the time I made it back over there she was taking her last steps out of the room. She spotted me rushing to join her, and as she did tears started to fall down her cheeks. She collapsed onto her knees and opened her arms wide to welcome me in for a hug. Her long arms wrapped around me, and pulled me close to her. Even kneeling like this she was taller than me, her tight embrace pulling my head into her fat chest.

“What’s wrong Kim?” I asked, slightly muffled.

“I think I got too big for Aaron.”

“Is he hurt?” I asked, my thoughts traveling to the loud thump I had heard in their room and then to what had happened to Cedric at the volleyball game.

“No… he just doesn’t want to… you know…” She said, giving me another squeeze.

“Oh, hon.” I sighed as I brought my arms around her to give her a tight hug. I could feel my burning need for her rising up in my stomach as we lingered in that hug, and it only got worse as I felt her nipples stiffening against my chest, poking into my boobs. 

“Valerie, can we go to bed?” Darren interrupted from behind impatiently.

“Get a clue Darren!” I hissed, gesturing to the distraught Kim. Couldn’t he see that she needed me? But Darren was an Aries, you know, and had trouble taking no for an answer. He approached from behind and grabbed my arm again to try and extract me from Kim’s embrace.

Then Kim stood up, carrying me up to her dizzying height along with her. It was a sensation I hadn’t felt since my parents had picked me up when I was still a toddler.

“Yeah, get a clue Darren!” She called down so far to the ground. She lifted her leg and took a step over him. Darren dodged out of the way of her leg which was easily longer than he was tall. She was looking down at him over her shoulder as she carried me through the courtyard. I think it was at the moment where I knew that I was in love with her. I had been attracted to her since we first met at the dock, but Lover’s Lagoon only really had rules for straight relationships. Maybe in another world I would be matched with her, who knows. Not that it would matter, since Kim told me early on she was completely straight.

But that couldn’t be right, could it? Ever since she started growing she would give me these looks sometimes. Like in the tent when she confessed to being horny, or that night around the campfire, or just this morning when she held me close and was thanking me for being her friend.

She turned her head back forward to watch where she was going, but her eyes kept swiveling down to me. She blushed a bit, and then repositioned me so I was straddling her hip like she was my mom, her massive right tit smooshed against me as she still held me tightly. I returned her awkward glances. I could feel she wanted me like that, but I was too nervous to be forward about it.

“Darren is still following us.” I said, looking past her shoulder to where Darren was jogging to keep up with her long strides. She glanced back, and then down at me, and picked up her pace. It was amazing how quick she could move at this size. She easily outpaced him, carrying us into the jungle. Soon the only light was the full moon shining between the leaves, and the only sound was Kim’s footsteps on the jungle floor.

Eventually we reached the grotto, a small pool fed by a waterfall in a clearing not far from the Villa. There was a clear view of the huge, bright moon above, and it shimmered over the water of the pool like silver. Darren would probably find us here eventually, but for now it was like Kim had delivered us to a sacred land.

“There.” She said triumphantly. “That should give us some girl time.”

“Nice one!” I congratulated as she set me down at the water’s edge. I sat on the rocks and dipped my feet into the cool water, and Kim took up a spot next to me. She curled into a ball, hugging her knees to her chest, and dipped her toes in as well.

“So, what happened?” I ventured.

“I don’t really know. We were having fun like we normally do and he kind of just freaked out. He said he wished he never left Lauren.” The tears from earlier were gone, replaced with a thousand mile stare into the glimmering waters.

“Oh fuck.” I intoned, laying my hand on her knee. The massive trunk of her leg put it about shoulder height to me while I was sitting. “Why would he say something like that?”

She held her legs closer.

“Because I’m too big, I guess. But he always seemed to like it before.” She got lost in her thoughts for a little bit, and then laid her head sideways along her knees to look over at me. “He isn’t really measuring up anymore anyway.”

“Like, he’s too small for you?”

“No… I actually kinda love how small he is…” She whispered, her expression getting all dreamy before she winced and clutched her stomach, almost as if she had a hunger pang. The way her fingers played with the hair around her neck, I could tell that it was a different sort of appetite she was struggling with.

“Fuck, I’m so horny all the time Val, you wouldn’t believe it.” She sighed. It felt like Kim was opening a window for me, and I wanted nothing else but to jump through it. I let my hand fall down her knee, and rubbed over the top of her thigh. I could feel her skin turn to goose flesh as ran my fingers down her leg.

“And you’re still only attracted to men… right?” I asked in a hushed voice, as if I were afraid that speaking too loud might startle her out of her mood.

“I think…” She began, lowering her leg in response to my touch as I traveled further and further, closer to her crotch. “I don’t know, this might be weird.” She deflected. She didn’t stop my hand from traveling further up. If anything, she was making moves to open her body up to me. I turned towards her, rising to a crouch in front of her as my hand passed over her hip and over her soft abs, resting on the curve of her waist.

“What’s weird?” I said, bringing my face close to hers. She wanted me. I could see it written all over her huge body.

“I think I’m…ugh.” She moaned as I let my hand travel up the front of her breast and over her nipple. She grabbed my arm tightly, and I thought maybe she’d push me away, but instead she pulled me forward, helping me sink my hand into the soft flesh.

“You think you’re…?” I lead, bringing my other hand up to the neighboring boob. I was now standing between her outstretched legs, framed on either side by her knees. I undid the fold that kept her bed sheet she called a dress wrapped around her body, and let the fabric fall away from her. Her skin, glistening with sweat as she got more aroused, sparkled in the moonlight and made her look like an otherworldly being. I brought my hands back to her now bared nipples, and pinched them both gently. Kim threw her head back at the sensation, her throat filling with a satisfied moan. I pushed myself forward into her body, stooping down slightly to bring my lips to where her thin neck met her jaw. I alternated between biting her there, and planting soft kisses.

“You think you’re…?” I breathed into her neck, but at this point Kim’s eyes were rolling into the back of her head. At my feet, her hips were beginning to buck against the ground. She cupped my shoulders with her huge hands, her finger tips circled around my back, and she dug fingernails into me.

“Oh, fuck me Valerie.” she moaned, and collapsed onto her back in front of me. She easily swept me off my feet, and carried me down with her. Before I could make heads or tails of it, she was pushing me down below her, and tilting her hips up to show her womanhood to me. I certainly didn’t need to be told twice. I knelt down below her and brought my tongue to her sweetness.

Kim’s moans only got louder, and so I guess it was only a matter of time before Darren was able to locate us fucking like crazed witches in the moonlight.

“Valerie what the fuck!” He accused me and rushed forward to do I don’t know what, pull me off of her? Seeing him there I felt a jolt of fear up my spine. The magic of the spiraling lust that had just unfurled suddenly broken, like being woken from a dream. Oh my god, I was cheating on Darren.

“Darren!” I exclaimed, dropping Kim’s clit from my mouth. Darren wrapped his arms around me and was beginning to yank me away, but Kim’s hand on my back was too strong for him to pry off.

“No…” she protested, cracking her eye open and over at the interloper. Without another word, she sat up and grabbed the front of his shirt. She pushed him to the ground easily, and then rolled over onto her knees, knocking me over in the process. I quickly got to my feet just in time to see her on all fours, naked over top of my boyfriend, her right hand ripping the buttons off his shirt. 

“Do you like my huge titties, Darren?” She asked, arching her back forward to push them into his face. Darren laid prone underneath her, frozen in fear or awe, and nodded dumbly.

“Then suck them while Valerie eats me.” She ordered, aimed her nipple towards his mouth, and then lowered to engulf his face entirely in boob.

“Ugh…” She moaned, throwing her head back once again. Then she turned her face back to me, eyes half lidded and munching on her lips as she enjoyed the feeling of her nipple in my boyfriend’s mouth. I hurriedly rounded the curve of her hip to kneel back down between her legs, and resumed eating her. I wrapped my arms tightly around her legs to steady myself against her humping.

Then, without warning, Kim sat on me. I was in complete darkness, pressed between the ground and her underside. It didn’t occur to me at the time, but looking back I figure that if she really sat down on me she could have crushed my head like a grape. For now, my only thought was to keep pleasuring her. My only sensations were the feeling of her massive weight over top of me, the smell of her ever-giving sex, and eventually, her long fingers gently sliding down my torso. She placed her palm against my stomach, and used her fingers to hike up my skirt. I immediately clamped down on her fingers with my thighs, an instinct to squeeze and engulf her. She used her fingers to spread my thighs apart again, and pressed her finger tip against my crotch, deftly moving my panties to the side, and putting her middle finger inside of me.

“Oh fuck, I’m cumming!” I head her muffled call between her thighs. Her humps grew wilder, and her finger plunged deeper inside of me, the roughness of her fingertip rubbing my g-spot. She came first. Her muscles spasming all around me and her cum oozing out of her and into my waiting mouth was all I needed to get me there as well.

Slowly, the shaking of her body came to a rest, and she sat up from me, welcoming me back into the light of the moon looking brighter than ever after my time in darkness. There was Darren, still sandwiched to Kim’s tit by her grasping hand. Finally satisfied, Kim released him.

“That was amazing.” She hummed as he stumbled back and took deep breaths.

“What the hell!” He yelled, but Kim paid him no mind as she helped me stand up, dazed and drenched from between her legs. It was all over my face. I closed my eyes and brought my hand up to wipe it, but was blocked by Kim’s face getting closed to mine. I could feel the air over my face as she breathed in, taking a smell of herself on me. Then she licked me from chin to forehead. The first lick was a timid trial. The second lick was hungrier, and punctuate with a kiss from her big lips. By the time she was finished, I was clean.

“What the hell!” Darren repeated, stomping his feet.

“Oh Valerie, I think Darren feels left out.” She cooed, and used a hand to turn me to face him. Darren’s show of anger softened into a look of curiosity mixed with no small amount of fear. Her fingers brushed my back, urging me towards him. I gave him a once over to gauge if he wanted this, and my eyes landed on the clear to see bulge in his pants.

Kim moved towards him in sync with me, rounding his right side as I took his left. Darren was as obedient as I have ever seen him, frozen in place and observing of our approach. I wrapped my arms around his chest and pushed my boobs into him. On his other side, Kim sat back down on her feet and pushed her lips into the side of his neck. He turned his head towards her, planting a kiss on her upper lip. I grabbed his chin to turn him back to me, and pushed my tongue into his mouth.

Kim sat back up her knees, resting her tits on either one of his shoulders. She kept him held close to her body with one hand, with the other, she played with my hair, lacing her fingers and tugging on it gently.

“Let’s get his pants off.” She hummed, craning her neck down to give him a kiss on top of his head. I nodded excitedly, and lowered myself down in front of both of them. I brushed my lips against his toned chest as I undid his fly and released his length from the confines of his pants.

“Oh he’s quite big isn’t he?” The amazonian Kim called from over his head. I smiled up at her, his penis almost as long as my face, and then stuck out my tongue and licked him from base to tip.

“Urgh.” He grunted at the feeling.

“It’s ok Darren, you don’t need to hold back. We’ve already had our fun.” She giggled as I wrapped my lips around his tip. Almost as soon as I did I could feel his shot hit the back of my throat. I slid my lips down his length anyway, a move that agonized him, and then dragged my tongue back up his shaft as I removed my mouth, flicking his tip with my tip of my tongue as I released him to show him my empty mouth. 

“You two are so hot.” Kim whispered, still holding Darren tight to her body and me tight to Darren. “We should keep doing this.”

I looked to Darren, face still nestled in Kim’s chest. His eyes were droopy with sleep after his orgasm. I gave him a cocked eyebrow as if to ask: ‘well?’ he just nodded tiredly as dozed off against her.

“Cute.” She hummed, reaching a finger up to stroke my - our? - boyfriend’s face.

“You never finished your thought.” I said after some time of idly petting the man sandwiched between us.

“What thought?”

“About whether or not you were only attracted to men.”

Kim smiled and brought a finger to her mouth to nibble. “Yeah… I dunno I think it might sound weird.”

I gave her an unamused look and gestured to the situation the three of us were in. “I think I can handle weird.”

But Kim actually looked nervous. She looked to the side to avoid making eye contact with me. “So like, no I’m not attracted to just men anymore, but it’s like… not about gender I guess.”

“You’re stalling…” I teased. Kim laughed uneasily.

“It’s like… I think it’s hot how small you are? And being bigger than you?” She explained.

“You’re right. That is weird.”

“Hey! I trusted you!” She said with a laugh, giving me a shove with her hand.

“So what about us?” I said, rubbing my shoulder with my hand.

“I don’t know.” She said. “I guess I don’t want to be with Aaron anymore, but it’s not exactly like Lover’s Lagoon is set up for this sort of arrangement.” She said, gesturing to me, her, and the now snoring Darren. She gave his body a little squeeze to silence him. “I really don’t want to leave the Villa.”

“What will we do then?” I asked.

Kim tilted her head and put her tongue in her cheek. “I dunno, I’ll think of something.”

— Aaron —

I was half worried, half relieved that Kim didn’t return to the room last night. When I woke up to an empty bed, free of the suffocating size of her, I knew I had made the right decision. Maybe it was wrong of me to have said what I said last night, but what else could I do? She wasn’t listening. Now that there was some distance from it, maybe she would listen. And if she wouldn’t, well, there was a new girl being introduced to the Villa today.

I got dressed with a sense of optimism. When the medical team knocked on my door to measure Kim, I swung it open with a smile.

“Sorry folks, Kim isn’t here right now.” I said triumphantly, and brushed right past them to head to the kitchen.

“Morning Thomas! Morning Monica!” I waved with excess cheer.

“Someone got laid last night.” Thomas quipped. I brushed it off.

“How’s Kim?” Monica asked.

“I don’t know. I think we broke up last night. I haven’t seen her all morning.” Thomas spit out his coffee. He gave me a wide eye look as if I had just said that I had misplaced a land mine somewhere.

“You’re joking.” Monica exclaimed, her mouth wide. Neither of them seemed as happy as I was about this news, that was for sure. Oh well. I guess I wasn’t the only one who would have to take the brunt of Kim’s oversized attention anymore. Let’s see how they like it when it’s spread around a bit, hm?

Charlie came into the kitchen a bit later, his headset clutched to his ear, his shirt half tucked and his pen falling out of his clipboard.

“Have you seen Kim?” He asked, his face looked like he was nauseous.

“Nope!” I smiled, and he just about vomited. He turned and walked out the door.

“What happened?” Thomas asked.

“She wasn’t respecting me and -” I started, but was interrupted by the sound of many people running past the kitchen door. We all turned to look to see a lot of camera crews racing to the front of the Villa.

“Hey, we’re back!” I heard her voice call through the villa. We?

I picked up my coffee and headed out to the courtyard behind the camera crews, trying to affect nonchalance in an effort to maintain the confidence I started this day with. None of it remained as I saw her walking through the front gates, ducking her head slightly so she didn’t hit her head off of it. On each of her hips, cradled in her arms, was Valerie and Darren. Valerie was looking up at Kim’s face with a look of pure admiration, while Darren looked to be pretending not to exist. 

“Go make us some breakfast. And remember that I eat a lot.” She ordered Darren as she set him on the ground. He took off as soon as his feet touched the floor, walking briskly and pushing past cast member and camera operator alike. A crew dutifully broke off to follow him while the rest aimed their cameras upwards, to where Kim was giving a passionate kiss to Valerie.

She cracked one eye open to scan the people beneath her. Her eye landed on me, and her mouth twisted into a wry grin despite currently being occupied with kissing Valerie. Eventually Valerie was also set down on the ground and sent off with a tap on the back of her butt.

“Alright.” She said as she straightened back up to her full height and putting her hands on her hips. “I’m bigger than yesterday, hungry as hell, and have lots of business to take care of. Someone find Charlie and tell the medical team to meet me in the kitchen.” She ordered, and then took steps into the crowd, swinging her long legs into them, forcing them to get out of her way or be kicked.

That was my cue to get the fuck out of there. I turned to head back into the villa, still trying to seem nonchalant about things and hoping that Kim would agree with me that the best policy was to just ignore each other and move on. I had almost made it back inside the villa when her leg swung over me.

Face to face with the back of her thigh, I stopped in my tracks to avoid colliding with it. But before I could react, she sat down on me. I instinctively reached up my hands to push her away, but I was no match for her weight. I felt the warmth and wetness of her crotch on the back of my neck as I was forced to the ground.

“Hey!” I finally managed to shout as her knee hit the ground next to me. A couple inches closer and my arm might have shattered like Cedric’s leg.

“Oh?” She said with a bored tone, still playing dumb. “Who’s that down there?” She said in a mocking tone and continued to sit, putting her other knee on the ground, framing me between her legs. She hunched her back forward, pulled her hair out of her face and behind her ear, and squinted down at me as though she was trying to see an ant crawling on the floor.

“Stop it Kim.” I said, trying to keep the fear out of my voice.

“Oh, it’s Aaron.” she said. By now the camera crews were ringing us. I knew they would be no help to me. “What are you doing down there?”

“You sat on me!” I cried, and pushed impotently against her legs in an effort to slide myself out from under her.

“Oops.” She said in a flat tone, and sat down fully to stop me from escaping. It felt like an anvil had landed on my pelvis.

“Urgh.” I groaned. “Stop it Kim you’re hurting me.” I said.

“Yeah, sorry.” She said, but did nothing to relieve the pressure on me. “Wouldn’t want to hurt anyone, right?” She said with an accusatory tone and a cold look.

“Kim, please…” I begged, but was cut off by Kim raising her hand.

“I spent the night with Valerie. And Darren. I’m going to explore some things with them.” Her weight on top of me was becoming absolutely unbearable.

“Kim…” I wheezed.

“No. You made yourself clear. I don’t want you back.” She said, carrying on as if we were having an actual conversation. She placed her hand on my chest, and stretched her long fingers up to rub the underside of my jaw. She applied a bit of pressure against my neck with her finger tips, cutting off some blood flow to my head. Just as I was about to pass out she released me all at once. Retracting her finger and sitting up to make a wide enough gap for me to scramble out from underneath her.

“Out of the way.” She ordered as she crawled on all fours in my direction. I jumped out of the way to make way for her, my every instinct telling me to not piss off the giant woman. I followed her with my eyes as she squeezed herself through the door to the kitchen. Some of the cameras broke off to catch her big butt wiggling under her sheer bed sheet dress.

Once I got my bearings, I noticed that the cameras that stayed with me to capture my reaction were training their cameras down at my swim trunks. I thought they were capturing my erection until I noticed the massive wet spot in the shape of Kim’s vulva staining my shirt and shorts.

“I… I need to talk to Pete.” I whimpered to the production team gathered around me.

— Charlie —

I rushed back to the kitchen as fast as I could when I heard over the radio that Kim had returned. I found her sitting on the floor, huge as ever. She had pulled away the chairs that had no hope of supporting her weight away from the table, and sat with it between her legs. The medical team was in the middle of the room, at the end of her long, outstretched leg, taking measurements of her foot.

Valerie was sitting on her lap, and both women were sharing a huge plate of eggs. Valerie took a few bites with a fork before Kim took the plate in her hands and upturned it into her mouth.

Darren pushed past me carrying a platter piled high with toast. 

“More, Darren.” Kim complained. “I’m huge. Just think about what you would have breakfast and quadruple it.”

I smiled. Everyone and everything in this room, the cameras, the medical team, Valerie and Darren… everything revolved around her. She was practically sparkling with energy.

“Twelve feet, one inch.” The team at her foot announced from her foot, having used the measurements there to estimate her height. Her toes curled at the announcement. Even resting on the floor her foot was  almost as long as some people’s shins.

Kim clenched her eyes shut, sighed, and bit her lip.

“Mmm… so fucking big.” She hummed. “It’s happening so fast now.” Her eyes listed open and finally landed on me through the storm of people orbiting.

“Oh, there you are Charlie.” She said. “I’m over twelve feet tall today.” She repeated, I think just to hear herself say it.

“Wow.” I didn't know what else to say.

“Yeah, so, Aaron and I broke up.” she said, and took another huge bite. Not good. There weren't any viable options to match with her besides Aaron.

“Is that… wise? You know there is a new girl joining today, and the men are going to choose at the next coupling ceremony.”

“He wasn’t making me happy anymore.” She said. “And I shouldn’t have to compromise when I’m trying to find love.” She put a hand on Valerie’s back, and the blonde gave me a sly grin before craning her neck up to kiss Kim’s cheek. The peck sent a shiver down the giant woman’s spine. 

“The rules of the show only allow for heterosexual couples.” I reminded.

“Darren’s with me.” She said.

I looked over my shoulder back at Darren working hard to keep up with Kim’s appetite. He had a blank expression on his face. There was no way he was going to choose Kim over Valerie.

“And what about Valerie?” I said, confused as to how the woman on Kim’s lap could be so nonchalant about her admission that she wanted to match with her man.

“She’s with me too.” Kim said. “Charlie, I’m more than twice the size of most of you people. If I’m going to find love here, I’m going to need to match with two people.”

“There’s no rules about that.”

“Then we need to change the rules.”

“Pete won’t go for it, you’re already on thin ice…” I started, but I was cut off by Kim using her foot to push the table between her legs away from her and across the room.

“Then you need to convince Pete, Charlie.” She ordered, clearly getting frustrated. “Look Charlie, I don’t know how you’re going to make it happen, but just do it. I can’t really focus on this conversation anymore.” My eyes traveled down to the floor, to where Kim’s fingers were tantalizing close to her crotch.

“Valerie, Darren, let’s go take a nap.” She said, and helped usher Valerie off of her lap

“Kim, I don’t think…” I started to explain to her how impossible what she was asking for was. She didn’t pay me any mind. She just got back up on her knees and rose high above me. A couple of days ago she couldn’t stand up straight inside lest she hit her head on the ceiling. Now she almost couldn’t kneel. She put one hand on her hips and scowled at me between the swell of her chest. The other hand rubbed herself through her dress, her need too desperate for her to care if anyone saw.

“Get a clue Charlie.” She moaned. “Valerie and Darren have to fuck me before I explode. Just go do your job.” Her last words to me before she collapsed onto her hands and knees and crawled out the door.

This was fine, I thought. What she wanted from Pete was impossible, but she didn’t want to listen. Rather than waste my time and pissing Pete off I’d go wait for her to get her rocks off and then I’d explain to her what the deal was. And so I waited. Kim usually took an hour after her measurements to ‘calm herself down’, so to speak.

I loitered around the Villa, trying to appear busy. Aaron was nowhere to be found. Candice, Monica, Jacob and Thomas were all hanging around the pool, their producers trying to get them to talk about anything besides the fact that Kim was now over twelve feet tall and fucking Darren and Valerie.

An hour came and went, and then another.

“Hey Charlie, where’s Kim? Where’s Valerie? The new girl is set to be introduced in five minutes and we’re missing damn near half of the cast.” Thomas’s production assistant asked me.

“I think she’s in her room.” I said.

“Well, go get her.”

“I think she’s busy.”

“Come on man, you’re going to get fired if you don’t get her under control.” He shook his head and stormed off.

Yeah, under control. Just go get the giant woman under control. She needs you Charlie. She needs to listen to you. She’s a narcissistic wannabe star that needs you to sort out the details about production. She doesn’t have a head for it, the politics and the rules in things.

I walked over to her door and knocked.

“Come in!” She called.

I opened the door.

“Wait!” Valerie cried. Kim’s giggle filled the room as Valerie and Darren dashed away from the bed and into the corners to hide their nakedness. Kim was sitting on the bed with her legs outstretched, much less concerned with her nakedness. The sheets underneath her were completely drenched, and yet she still idly rubbed herself with her fingers.

“Aw, so shy.” She yawned. I put my hand up to block my view below her neck. She just smiled and rolled her eyes.

“Oh stop it.” She ordered. “As if you haven’t seen me naked a thousand times on all the little cameras you guys have everywhere. So how did it go with Pete?” She asked as she started to go about the business of securing her toga back around her body.

“I haven’t talked to Pete yet. You see…”

Her bemused expression vanished in an instant.

“But I told you to.” She said.

“I know, but you weren’t listening to me.” I started to protest. “Pete isn’t going to go for it. We need to think of a different story for you.”

“Then you have to make him.” She ordered, as if it was so easy.

“You don’t understand - “

“No, you don’t understand.” She boomed, causing everyone else in the room to jump. “What Valerie and Darren and I have is real. I’m going to stay on the show!” She rolled forward to put her face in my face. I backed away, but she pursued, looming over me as she issued her demands. I tripped and stumbled backwards, landing on my back. She took advantage of this by placing her hand over my chest.

“You better make this work, or…” She added, that blank look coming over her again. She didn’t finish the thought, and I suppose she didn’t have to. She pressed down with the palm of her hand on my chest, and knocked all the wind out of my lungs.

“Didn’t I tell you I was done being your plaything?” She said, tilting her head at me as she watched me struggle under her hand. “In fact, you’re sort of my plaything, small as you are.” She murmured. “And what do you think happens to toys when they no longer serve their purpose?” She answered her rhetorical question by applying more force against my chest. I wheezed and nodded desperately show her that I understood. She mercifully released me, bringing her hand back to her chest and flexing her fingers as if to feel the power there. If she had pushed any harder, I think I would have broken a rib.

“Go gettem.” She ordered, and I damn near ran out the door.

Aaron was sitting in front of my desk in my office trailer, his head hanging low, his hands clenched into fists against his knees. 

I remember seeing his head shots during casting. I remember being impressed by his vivaciousness and confidence. Neither of those qualities were present in him anymore, squeezed out of him by that big bitch.

“So, you say she threatened you?”

“Not explicitly…” He said, barely able to look at me.

“Listen kid, we are a million miles away from any court of law. I’m the sheriff, judge, jury and executioner here, so if you say she threatened you…”

“Yeah, she threatened me.”

“How did she do that?”

“She sat on me, and squeezed me. And then she looked at me in this way that was like, ‘I could crush you if I wanted to.’” He explained.

I ashed my cigarette and nodded. 

“So you wanna quit?” I asked, leaning back in my chair and taking another drag.

Aaron froze for a second, and then slowly nodded.

“Why’s that? There’s a new girl starting today. Desiree… she goes by Desy. She’s a little firecracker.”

“I just don’t want to be around when she gets bigger.” He said. Fuck. I knew I should have kept her off the show. The whole thing was just too weird. Now it was a horror show unfolding in the middle of my romantic drama. 

“What if she wasn’t on the show? You know, the men choose next. You could choose Desy, Darren chooses Valerie, Thomas chooses Monica, Jacob chooses Candice. Kim spends the next two months in the production village and out of the Villa until it’s time to go home.”

Aaron looked to be having a hard time believing it was possible.

“What if she doesn’t want to?” He asked, fear choking his words.

“To hell if she doesn’t want to. It’s my fucking show.” I chuckled. Aaron didn’t join me.

“Ok.” He relented. “If she’s off the show I can tough it out, but I want the crew to get a little more involved when she pushes us around.”

“Yeah, of course.” I said, with no intention of actually doing that. The storyline sort of demanded that Kim keep on turning into the villain here. Even though I’m sure I let it go on too long, I could already see the line: Girl gets dumped. Girl gets big. Girl gets a big head about it. No one loves an uppity woman. Girl gets kicked to the curb.

“Feel better?” I asked. He didn’t say anything. “Good. Now get back there and go mix it up.” I dismissed him with a clap on his shoulder.

I waited for him to leave, and then swiveled in my chair to turn on my live feed monitors. Yeah, I let it go on too long. There they all were, sitting by the pool, getting ready to meet the new girl. An event like a new person entering should have been a seismic shift. People would scramble around trying to get to know her, hearts would be broken, people would be dumped. But that couldn’t happen with the big girl around. A new person entering was now all about Kim as a new person discovered that a twelve foot tall giant walked the earth, and you had to compete with her for the attention of the men.

Damn near everything about the show revolved around her, which was fine enough when it was causing lots of drama, but it wasn’t enough to carry a show. I needed Monica and Candice to be gossipping about more than the last line Kim crossed. I needed the men to want to be with the other girls more than just playing hot potato with who would get matched with Kim. I was just about to reach for my radio to summon that worm Charlie when there was a knock on the door.

“Charlie, just the man I wanted to see.” I smiled as I opened the door for him. He looked like hell. Dark rings under his eyes and a shortness in his breath that made him look constantly on the verge of a panic attack.

“You want to quit too?” I asked, inviting him into the trailer.

“Who wants to quit?” He asked.

“Aaron, on account of being scared that Kim’s going to hurt him.” I said, leaning back in my chair and putting my feet on my desk. “It’s the end of the line for her, Charlie. She’s getting dumped at this Friday’s coupling.”

Charlie froze like a little kid being told no. I could see his blood turn to ice in his veins.

“She wants a rules change.” He said, stupidly, unable to really react to what I just told him and so deciding to press on with whatever idiotic ideas he had for this meeting.

“I’m sure she does.”

“Think about it Pete.” He said, covering up what a sniveling coward he was with a salesman act rendered completely ineffectual by his nerves. “It would be the first polyamorous relationship on television…”

“Poly-what-arous?” I laughed.

“Polyamorous.” He repeated. “A throuple”.

“Fuck off.” I said, and threw a pen at his face. He flinched like a little bitch as it dinked off his forehead. “Trying to keep her on the show, huh? Why? Cause you’re scared of her?” I didn’t need him to answer the question. It was written all over him. He kept glancing up at the monitor towards her, as if she could watch him through the screen. Pathetic.

“Listen Charlie, I know you’re an idiot who doesn’t know what is best for him, but what I am about to do is going to make you a lot happier. Kim is off the show this week. No more tip toeing around her. No more having to follow after her like you’re her little dog. You’ll go to the editing room where you won’t have to see her anymore.”

“She’s not going to go for it.” He said, what little charisma he did have flattened into a cold and even tone.

“The hell she won’t! I don’t care if she’s twelve feet tall or twelve hundred feet tall. She’s just an overgrown bitch and bitches are all the same. If you don’t tell them ‘no’ often enough they just take more and more, like a leech. No one likes a domineering woman, Charlie.”

“Tell her no?” He repeated, as if I had told him to jump off a cliff.

“Yeah. She’s not going to do shit. She’ll cry. She’ll whine. Maybe she’ll yell or throw a bit of a tantrum. And then what do you know? The next day she’ll be out of your life.”

There was a long pause as the little hamster wheel he called a brain spun up a picture of what tha would look like.

“That’s it?” He asked dumbly.

“That’s it.”

He sat there for a while. I could tell his mouth was chewing on a way to plead himself out of this.

“Get the fuck out of my office.” I growled at him, and turned to look back at the monitors to view the live feed of my empire, so close to bursting into flames.

— Charlie —

“Kim, Pete didn’t go for it.” I rehearsed, shaking my hands nervously outside of Pete’s trailer.

“Heya big girl, so, about Pete…” I tried slathering on some more confidence.

“Kim, I have some bad news.” I said, now pacing around Pete’s trailer. His office was perched on a cliff above the production village, a series of trailers that the crew called home. His office was positioned like a vulture over the whole production, high above everything and ready to swoop down to feat. 

I could see her there, by the pool, her long shins kicking in the water, making huge waves as the other cast members evacuated the pool and she just laughed and laughed. I locked my eyes on her as I practiced breaking the news to her.

“Kim, we need to rethink what is going on here.” I begged. “No one likes you like this anymore. It’s not exciting, it’s scary. Stop freaking everyone out! Maybe if you apologize and make up with Aaron, there is still time to change the story line.”

“Didn’t I tell you I was done being your plaything?” her voice echoed in my ear.

“Kim, please. You can’t keep acting like this.”

“Who’s going to stop me?” She asked, turning her head to look at me from the pool. She closed her eyes, bit her lip, and then grew. The leg kicking the water stretched across the pool, sending the water splashing over the edge and drenching the courtyard. Her size doubled in a matter of seconds. The panicked scrambling of the cast trying to evacuate the pool got more frantic as they tried to out run her growing feet surging across the pool.

“Holy shit.” I gasped, clutching my chest. I watched as she scanned the courtyard, her fellow contestants running from the even larger Kim. She brought her hand down to swat at Thomas, knocking him off his feet and pinning him to the ground just like she had done to me earlier, only now her hand was the size of his entire torso.

“No, Kim.” I begged. As the words escaped my lips, she smiled, bit her lip, and grew again. I watched as her hand expanded over Thomas until it completely engulfed him, his kicking legs vanishing under her palm.

“No?” She challenged again.

“Stop it!” I yelled down.

“There’s no stopping it… “ She moaned, and threw back her head as another growth spurt hit her. Her foot surged across the courtyard, splintering the deck chairs and flattening the still fleeing contestants. She grew until she was head and shoulders taller than the two story villa, even when sitting. She picked up her hand, and looked at the red smear that used to be Thomas, and nonchalantly wiped it on her hip.

She stood up and the courtyard cracked under her weight. She turned to face me on the cliff and started to march over to me, her footfalls causing the island to shake. Each step she took she got bigger and bigger. By the time she made it to me, the ledge was only knee height to her.

“You can’t tell me ‘no’.” Her voice like thunder rippled over the island. She bent at the hips to cast her gaze down at me, her tits like mountains handing down in front of me.

“You think Pete’s plan of banishing me in the medical tent will save you?” She asked, reaching down a finger that was twice as long as I was tall to poke at me. I dodged out of the way as her fingertip impacted the ground. She giggled at the display.

“You’re my plaything, small as you are.” Her voice echoed over the island and in my memories. “And what do you think happens to toys that no longer serve their purpose?” She repeated. I dodged her finger again, but this time she brought the finger tip to my stomach, and dragged it up the length of my body till she hooked it under my chin, coaxing me to look up. I got vertigo just looking at her. The dark and terrible giantess, head literally in the clouds and looming over all of creation. She was replaced for just a moment by the Kim from before: The sweet girl who was genuinely looking for love on a reality tv show. She smiled at me, the white of her teeth bright as the sun. She pinched something off the ground, and lowered it down to me.

“We can help each other, Charlie.” She said. I stretched my arms up to receive her gift wedged between her finger tips like a grain of sand. She dropped it over me, and I nearly fumbled it at the sudden weight in my hands.

“And at this point, it’s kill or be killed.” She advised before disappearing, leaving nothing but blue sky above me.

I looked back down at the courtyard, where Kim was, still twelve feet tall, still kicking merrily in the pool, totally oblivious to me watching her at all. I looked back up at the sky for signs of the giant, and then down at the weight in my hands.

It was a rock.

— Aaron —

It was all under control. It was all under control. I repeated it as a mantra as I prepared myself to rejoin the villa. Just a couple more days. Put on the charm. Ask Des to match with you. Avoid Kim when you can, and just try not to be alone with her. Just a couple more days, and it’ll all be over.

I joined the others by the pool. Kim was sitting at the end of it, soaking her legs in it and leaning back on her hands. Valerie was next to her, rubbing suntan lotion on her shoulders. Kim had her head turned to her, occasionally kissing her. Nearby on the deck chairs, Darren was stretching his arms with a blank look on his face. At first I thought I saw a huge bruise covering his shoulder and neck. I tried not to get caught staring as I walked past, but I just had to look. It wasn’t a bruise at all, it was a hickey, about the size of Kim’s mouth covering his shoulder. He gave me a withering look as I walked past.

“New girl everyone!” A production assistant called from the other end of the court yard. Oh thank god. Darren and I exchanged a look, and I could see it in his eyes that he had the same escape plan I had before. 

“Darren, come here honey.” Valerie called to pull on his leash. “Help me get this sunblock on Kim.” Darren looked between me, Kim, and the entrance where the new girl would be coming from, conflicted.

“Come on Darren, I need you.” Kim added. That made Darren move reluctantly, joining Kim and Valerie at the other end of the pool. I breathed a sigh of relief. I knew what he must be going through, and that sucked for him, but I already put up with it for two weeks. It was my time to get what I needed.

“Alright everyone, get excited for Desy!” The PA called over as a gorgeous girl rounded the corner. In many ways, she looked like Kim back when she was small. She was wearing a very skimpy blue bikini that complimented her dark black hair very well. Her small form was athletic and lithe, and her smile was bright and cheery. My heart melted immediately.

Her smile faded as soon as she laid eyes on Kim at the other end of the pool. I watched her blink, and then blink again, trying to figure out if she could believe what she was seeing. The cameras all zoomed around her to get her reaction to our most absurd housemate. I wanted to swoop in and take her away, but Kim reacted faster.

“Hey there!” She chirped from across the pool. “See something you like?” She asked and pushed herself forward into the water. The deep end was only six feet deep, so the water didn’t even reach the bottom of her makeshift bed sheet bikini.

“What the fuck?” Desy murmured, still not sure what she was seeing as Kim loomed larger and larger over her the closer she got. She stepped out of the pool and planted her feet in front of her.

“Hey, I’m Kim.” She said, standing as tall as she could.

“Holy cow.”

“What?” Kim asked, and cupped her hand around her ear to point it down at her. “Sorry, I can’t hear you too well. You have to speak up, you’re like a little kid to me.” She said.

“I-I’m Desy.” She managed. Though I’m sure Kim heard her, it was apparently still too quiet for her liking. She rolled her eyes.

“Hold on.” She said and stooped down to snatch her up in both hands. Desy let out a yelp as she was lifted to eye level, her legs kicking wildly around Kim’s hips.

“Don’t!” I yelled from below, reaching up in vain to try and grab her out of her hands.

“Oh relax Aaron, I’m just getting her close enough to hear.” She tutted down at me before turning her attention back to the person in her grasp. “Who are you?” She asked.

“I’m Desy!” she nearly screamed.

“See? Was that so hard?”

“Let her go Kim.” I begged from below her waist.

“We’re just having a conversation.” She smiled down at me. “Don’t worry, you’ll get your turn with her.” She said with dripping sweetness.

“So as you can see, I’m pretty big. I got bit by a snake and started growing. No one really knows why, and it’s still happening. It’s getting faster, even! I think it suits me, what do you think?” She asked, and stretched her arms out to give Desy a better look.

“Oh my god.” Desy managed.

“Aw, so sweet.” Kim cooed. “You’re pretty cute yourself.”

“So, first impressions. Do you have your eye on anyone?” She leaned her face close to Des as if to conspire, even though the rest of the villa was gathered around her waist and watching this unfold.

“I think I want to be let down.” She said.

“Oh hush. Look, I’ll introduce you to everyone.” She said, cocking out her hip and cradling the woman to her chest. She began pointing down at the contestants and giving a spiel.

“That’s Thomas. We used to date back when I was small, but then he traded me in for Candice over there. But I think she was too tall for him so now he’s with little itty bitty teeny tiny Monica. I bet she makes him feel like a real big man. Jacob’s pretty new, but he’s really athletic. Him and Candice are together now but I think it’s more out of convenience because I accidentally crushed her former match’s leg, so you might have a shot with Jacob. I think that would be fair since Candice isn’t above stealing men, right Candice?”

Candice’s mouth opened wide in shock, but Kim whirled around on her heels to aim Desy across the pool. Those two over there are Darren and Valerie. They’ve been a couple since day one. Look at Darren’s hands, isn’t he hot?” Kim leaned in again. “We have a thing going, the three of us.” She added in a stage whisper.

“Please set me down.” Des begged.

“Kim, put her down. She doesn’t like it.” I called up to her.

“And this is Aaron.” She sighed. “You probably have a chance with him too if you want it. We just broke up last night. It’s still kind of fresh but you know, it’s Lover’s Lagoon, so he’s all yours if you want him. I just hope he’s enough for you, you know? Because he wasn’t enough for me.”

“Let her go Kim!”

“Fine! Geez, relax.” She scoffed, and lowered Desy back down. “Good luck with that one, Desy, he seems a little desperate.” She added and put her on the ground. I rushed to usher her away, and she gladly folded herself into my arms for protection. Yeah right, as if I could actually protect either of us from Kim.

“I’m tired.” Kim announced, scratching her stomach just above her panty line. “Valerie and Darren, let’s go take a nap.” She commanded, and began to exit the courtyard. Darren looked like he wanted to stay, but Valerie hooked her arm around him and guided her out of the courtyard.

“What the fuck?” Desy murmured, shaking in my arms.

“Yeah, that’s Kim.” I said.

“How is that shit ok?” She asked me.

“It’s not ok.” I said. “But it’ll be over soon. I talked to Pete about it, he’s going to make sure she gets kicked off the show by the end of the week.”

“And she’s getting even bigger?” She asked in a daze, like she didn’t even hear me.

“Hey.” I said, taking her neck in my hands and gently coaxing her to focus on my face. “It’s going to be ok. She’ll be gone at the end of the week and you won’t have to worry about her anymore, alright? I - you can focus on doing what you came here to do. We just need to get through this week, alright?” I spoke in a soft and gentle tone that seemed to resonate with Des, and soon her trembling stopped. She blinked a few times, and really looked at me for the first time. She brought her fingers up to my wrist, and traced her fingers over my strong arms. A look down at the space between us, a look back up into my eyes, and then a brave smile accompanied by flushed cheeks. I was smitten.

I released her neck and held out my hand to her to begin to guide her to the deck chairs.

“Come on, let’s go meet the normal members of the cast for real.” I offered, and started leading her by the hand to join the rest of the group sharing sympathetic looks with us. They all knew what it was like to live with Kim. They could understand what Desy was going through.

Monica was the first to notice. I saw that sympathetic look melt into confusion, and then to fear as she did a double take over our heads. Thomas was next, catching Monica’s sudden shift in attention. He grabbed her by the waist and held her close to protect her. Candice and Jacob both started to backpedal away.

My smile fell from my face, and I slowly traced Monica’s eyeline up and behind me. It might sound absurd, but for a moment I genuinely thought that Kim had somehow suddenly ballooned in size and they were all looking up at the catastrophe that she was. I dreaded turning and seeing Kim’s body filling the entire sky, that mocking look she got when she teased us about her size plastered on her face so high above us.

But of course it wasn’t Kim they were looking at. I caught it just as it tipped over the edge of the cliff, the trailer that I had spent this morning in, trying to convince Pete to let me leave the show. It listed over the edge of the 80 foot cliff face, tipped over the edge, and began to tumble. It hit a rocky spire with a sickening crunch on the way down, and then another. The metal crumpled like a soda can as it tumbled down the cliff face. A huge cloud of dust and a hollow bang singled that it had hit the ground on the other side of the Villa.

— Brian —

“Welcome, singles and couples.” I began somberly. Everyone was gathered in the main ballroom of the villa. Even now the cameras were rolling. It was what Pete would have wanted.

“There has been an unfortunate accident.” I said. “Earlier today, the wheel locks on Pete’s trailer failed, and it rolled off the cliff next to the villa.”

The next words were the hardest.

“Unfortunately, Pete was inside the trailer at the time of the accident, and he didn’t survive the fall.” I tried to put the image of Pete’s body out of my head, but failed. The image of his caved in skull and twisted limbs would be with me forever.

My words were met with startled gasps from the contestants. What was real, what was an act? Kim’s hand clutched to her chest and her fingers dabbing her eyes, were those actually tears? Aaron looked like his soul had been ripped from his body. You never really could tell with reality tv stars I suppose.

“Obviously, the safety team will be investigating how this happened. We still have two months of filming before our boat is scheduled to arrive back from the mainland. Pete would have wanted us to carry on. We will have a memorial service for Pete tomorrow, and then the next day’s coupling ceremony will continue as scheduled.”

I reached down into the well of my talent for as much gravitas as I could muster for the next line.

“Lover’s Lagoon is a place for you all to find loving life partners, and life isn’t just a party at a secluded tropical villa. Life has hardships. So please, hold those who are dear to you close tonight, take care of each other, and don’t forget your bravery as you quest to find love. Thank you.”

“Cut. Great work Brian. Very heartfelt.” Charlie called from behind the camera. “Cast, go get ready for testimonials. All senior production crew will be having a meeting about future leadership on the show.”

My eyes were drawn to Kim’s absurdly large body unfolding behind me as she stood. The ballroom had the highest ceilings in the house but if she kept growing like she was she’d be ducking under it by this time next week. Dead producers, giant contestants. I shook my head. This all felt like a bad dream.

“Excellent stuff Brian, really.” Charlie congratulated me again.

“Thanks.” I said politely, but really I was wondering who decided to crown this guy king. I guess everyone was in shock about the whole thing, so when someone comes around with a little bit of confidence and something for you to do it’s easy to just follow along.

And I guess that’s how we all ended here, at a meeting being lead by a production assistant, who now seemed to control the show just because he wanted to.

“Thanks everyone. I know we’re all tired and there is a lot to cover, so if we could all just calm down and take our seats we can get this train moving. First off, hello! Some of you might not know me very well. I’m Charlie, and I was Kim’s production assistant.”

There was some murmuring amongst the others at this reveal. Of course this kid thought he was hot shit, he had a thirteen foot tall woman backing him.

“So for the last day and a half I’ve been a sort of defacto leader after the chaos of Pete’s accident, and I just wanted to take this time to make that official, and take over show running duties from here on out.”

“Kid, you’re a p.a.” The director of photography called from the side. “You got about twenty more people more qualified than you on this island that are more than capable of doing the show running.”

“Then why haven’t you?” He shot back.

“Listen here you little shit…” He started, but the head of the medical team stood up and placed their hands up to calm them.

“Enough. Let’s turn down the temperature here. Obviously we thank Charlie for helping us get organized after the tragedy, but Darrell you are also right. I think we should put it to a vote.”

“Fine by me.” Darrell said, folding his arms over his chest. “I nominate myself for the fact that I’m in charge of a quarter of the staff and my opponent’s experience has been to fetch water for a giant brat.” There was a smattering of applause.

“Darrell, Jesus. Turn it down a notch.” The med lead chastised. “Ok anyone else? Charlie?”

I didn’t notice it until now, but Charlie looked like shit. There were dark rings under his eyes and his fingers were twitching. He kept looking out of the ballroom window and into the sky. He closed his eyes, stood up, and made his speech.

“I think I should be in charge of show running because I know Kim the best, I’ve been working with her for about two months now, and this show is obviously about Kim now.”

“The fuck it is.” Darrell interrupted.

“Isn’t it?” Charlie challenged, getting bolder. “What is the source of all the drama on the island? Who is everyone talking about in their testimonials? Who do all the camera crews follow?”

“She’s on the outs.” Darrell snapped back. “Aaron wised up and got out from under her thumb.”

“And so then what? She spends the rest of the time here on the island in the med tent while she grows to be bigger than an elephant?” He challenged. “Imagine if you were the audience. What’s really more interesting? Thomas and Monica or the fact that somewhere off camera someone has grown to twenty feet tall?”

“He has a point Darrell.” A voice from the back chimed in, the property manager.

“The fuck he does.”

“Put it to a vote then.” Charlie said, his head inflated by the agreement. “And remember,” He said, addressing the room. “It’s just us now. Pete, rest his soul, he can’t make or break our careers anymore. It’s on us whether or not we return to the mainland with the best version of this show that is possible.”

“Alright.” The med team supervisor said, all those in favor of electing Darrell showrunner, raise your hands. Most of the camera leads hands shot up immediately, as did the med team’s. There were some other random pockets of support, but I could tell it wasn’t a majority.

“Fifteen.” Darrell counted aloud.

“All those in favor of Charlie?” The med head prompted. More hands into the air, raised with a little less confidence but raising them all the same.

“Brian, are you abstaining?” The med team asked as they counted over my side of the room. I thought back to what Charlie had said, about Pete not being here to make our careers anymore. I already got washed up once. A show with Kim in it had to be better, right? A woman growing to the size of an elephant, that was the stuff people made documentaries about.

I raised my hand.

“Sixteen.” Charlie counted triumphantly. I watched him take a deep breath and then blow it out, as if this was some big relief for him.

“Bullshit.” Darrell scoffed. “This shouldn’t be a vote anyway.”

“We all agreed to a vote.” Charlie smirked. “Thanks everyone, I’m glad most of you share my vision. Now, there’s going to be a few changes to the rules…”

— Aaron —

“Welcome couples to our third matching ceremony. Men, it’s your turn to pick the matches. Ladies, if you are one of the ones not chosen, you will be leaving the Villa tonight.” Brian recited soberly into the cameras, which panned up to take a shot of the assembled singles. All of us men were on one side of the yard, dressed in our suits and milling around, on the other side, the women were dressed in low cut, form fitting dresses, looking even more nervous than we were. All except Kim, who sat cross legged and still loomed behind them all looking more confident than ever. I can't imagine why. I kept doing the couple math, and I just didn't see how she could survive this.

“Aaron.” Brian called. “Please step forward and tell us your match.”

I moved forward to the camera mark. When I hit it, a hot and bright spotlight hit me from above. Just as I was ready to start speaking, Kim rose up from her sitting position to  stand to her full height. She was an absurd fourteen feet tall this morning, and she was probably bigger than that already. I wouldn’t have thought the difference between a fourteen foot tall person and a twelve foot tall person would be so noticeable, but boy was I wrong. No one, not even Thomas, was as tall as her leg anymore. Hell, Monica was nearly knee height to her. She crossed her arms over her chest, pressing her boobs up and together.

“This woman…” I started, looking down at the ground to avoid Kim’s gaze. “This woman I have admired since she got here. We haven’t had a lot of chances to talk, but she makes me laugh and I think we have really good ch-chemistry.” I stammered. “That’s why tonight, I’m going to match with Des.”

The cameras swiveled to the men reacting to Kim getting dumped. They all played up their reactions for the camera, though I knew for a fact that they all saw it coming. I think they, like me, were mostly trying to hide how happyl they were to finally be rid of her. Then the cameras panned to the women. Des squealed and ran across the yard and into my arms. I caught her, and she planted adoring kisses on my neck. Meanwhile, myself and the cameras were looking up at Kim who was making a show of being disappointed.

“Kim.” Brain called up to the monster of a woman glaring down at proceedings. “Aaron chose Des. How does that make you feel?”

“I’m fine Brian.” Came the quick reply. “I’m too much woman for Aaron to keep up with anyway.” She sneered. I tried to make eye contact to show I wasn’t afraid of her. But I was afraid of her. It was hard to even look at her. And she had no problem holding her cold gaze on me. I broke eye contact first, looking down at the top of Des’s head. 

“Is there anyone here tonight that you think is up to the task?” Brian prompted. Kim gave a knowing smile down at Darren, and blushed slightly.

“Maybe.” She said, giving up nothing. I looked back to Darren. He was as scared of her as anyone. No way he saves her tonight, not over picking Valerie.

“Right, well Aaron and Des, please step to the side. Next up is Thomas.”

Then it was business as usual. One by one, the guys stepped forward and complemented their matches, the pool of women getting smaller and smaller until all that was left was Valerie and Kim. When Darren stepped up to the spotlight, Kim lowered herself down to sit next to her fellow contestant so the two could hold each other while Darren made his decision. I clutched Des’s hand just as hard.

Darren began his speech, looking down at the space between his feet.

“Uh, the person I want to couple with tonight has been there since day one…”

I breathed a sigh of relief. I knew he was going to match with Valerie, which would mean Kim would finally be leaving the Villa. When he wrapped up I found myself clapping loudly as Darren invited Valerie over to him. Kim leaned down and kissed Valerie on the forehead and smiled at her as she walked across the yard to join Darren. The other couples clapped loudly too, joining in my relief that Kim would soon be out of the picture. Kim stood back up and folded her arms behind her back.

“Congratulations Darren and Valerie.” Brian nodded, and then stepped forward to address Kim.

“Kim, that leaves you without a match. I think you know what that means.” He said somberly. Kim wiped her eyes and put on a brave smile. Serves you right, I thought.

“It’s not surprising. I know the changes I’ve gone through lately have been hard for people to keep up with. Still, I’m glad that I came on looking for love. I’ve grown as a person… in more ways than one”. The joke drew uncomfortable laughter from everyone. “Anyway, I wouldn’t change any of it.” She smiled.

“Well Kim, it’s been a pleasure, but now it’s time to say goodbye.” He gestured to us and stepped back to invite her to mingle with us one last time. I braced myself for whatever cruel game Kim would want to play as a send off. Picking me or Des up, or whatever.

“One second.” Valerie interrupted. “I’m thrilled with Darren choosing me as a match, but there’s something we need to get off our chest.” She took a dramatic breath and looked to Darren, who held her shoulders reassuringly. No. I thought. No. No. No.

“Kim.” She said, approaching the giant. “Darren and I have talked about it, and we’ve decided that while we do like each other very much and want to be together, that there is something in both of our souls that draws us to you.” She said. “So, we would like to do something a little unconventional, and propose a three way match between you, me, and Darren.”

My jaw hit the floor, as did many other’s. I looked back at the producers to see Charlie, Kim’s production assistant, nodding slowly along with the action. That son of a bitch changed the game without telling us.

I turned around to see Kim bounding across the field, and the other contestants stirring. Kim kneeled down in front of the couple with a look of pure bliss in her eyes, and she wrapped her arms around them to pull each of them to pull them forward and take turns engulfing their faces with her lips. Every piece of me wanted to run then. But who could I go to? Pete was gone. Kim’s little sycophant was apparently running the show now.

Brian cleared his throat to get their attention, and Kim slowly released the smaller couple from her embrace.

“Wow.” He said, his face lit with excitement. “This is certainly unconventional, but this show is all about finding love so we’re going to allow it. Darren, what does it mean to you to invite Kim into your relationship?”

“Uh, it means a lot.” He said, clearly not knowing what it meant.

“Yeah.” Chimed in Valerie. “Kim has been my best friend here for a while, and I’m excited to see if those feelings of friendship can develop into romance.”

“Kim, did you see this coming?”

Kim smiled and pulled her hair behind her ear. “Um, no, but I’m very flattered. I’ve always had a crush on this couple and I’m excited to see what life is like when I’m part of it.”

“What are you looking forward to the most?” He probed.

She glanced over her shoulder at me, and then looked back to Brian and the camera.

“I guess, some of my past relationships have been… unfulfilling… we’ll say. I’m more than twice the size of anyone here, so maybe I need twice the love.” She stated, squeezing her breasts together with her elbows for effect. Darren and Vallerie leaned forward again to kiss her on her neck.

“Well.” Brian said addressing us. “Shocking things happening tonight. I’m sure you’re all tired and eager to discuss what happened. I’ll see you back here tomorrow for another couple’s challenge. Goodnight everyone!”

Upbeat pop music flooded the courtyard, and the milling contestants immediately separated themselves. Valerie and Darren each reached up to grab one of Kim’s hands, the woman had to stoop slightly so Valerie could reach. The other couples slinked away to process what happened together. 

I only exhaled when Des and I made it to my room.

“I can’t believe she’s still here, what a nightmare.” I said, sitting on my still broken bed and putting my head in my hands. Des climbed onto the bed behind me and started to massage my neck.

“It’s ok, it’s you and me now.” She comforted me, and gently kissed me behind the ear. I turned to face her, taking her neck in my hand, and gave her a big kiss. She fell limp in my arms, surrendering to me completely. This is what I wanted on paper, someone on equal terms with me. And yet… I couldn’t get Kim out of my head. I found myself thinking about the night she left me, of her huge boobs pressed into me. She’s a monster, Aaron, I reminded myself even as the overwhelming image, the overbearing feeling, the all encompassing smell of her filled my head.

“Something wrong?” Des snapped me back into reality. I had stopped kissing her as I daydreamed.

“No- nothing. I’m just thinking about how happy I am that we’re together.” I lied. I pulled her in and rolled on top of her, my hand running down the length of her body. Just as our lips were about to touch, a loud thump shook the room, followed by the sounds of loud laughter. Des and I both looked to the origin of the noise and waited. We looked back at each other and laughed.

“Sounds like-” I started, only to be interrupted by another loud thump.

“Someone is having fun.” observed Des with a giggle. We carried on, trying to ignore it, but the thumping got louder and louder, faster and faster. Soon we were reduced to holding our hands over our ears and giving each other awkward looks.

“OH YEAH!” a loud moan accompanied the thumps. The last straw. I shot out of bed to go pound on the wall.

“Hey! Keep it down!” But the rhythmic thumping drowned me out.

I walked over to where my pants laid on the floor and started putting them on.

“What are you doing?” Asked Des, sitting up but still covering her ears.

“I’m gonna go tell them to knock it off.” I answered as I finished buttoning up my pants.

“Can’t you just forget it?” She asked. No, of course not. She thinks she can do whatever she wants just because she’s big, but she can’t. There’s common human decency at play. With Pete gone and Charlie in charge, someone had to put their foot down. Plus, every thump and moan just made the invasive memories of her worse.

“I'll be right back.” I assured her, and marched out of the room to the next door and pounded loudly, rattling the door on its hinges. The thumping immediately stopped, replaced by shushing and giggles from behind the door.

“Can you guys keep it down in there?” I asked, thumping on the door again. “We’re trying to sleep.” There was no response, only more giggles and shuffling. 

Satisfied I had sucked the air out of the mood, I turned to return to Des. I didn’t make it three steps before the thumping started again, so I marched back to pound on the door again. Before my fist could contact the door, the door flung open, and now I was staring right into Kim’s chasm of cleavage as her tits hung down below the door frame. She was on her knees with her thighs pressed together. She ducked down to look at me from under the door frame, her arms stretched over her head.

“Aaron?” she asked, feigning surprise. “What do you want?” She was licking and biting her lips, and gently rocking up and down. Her face was blushing deep red.

“I’m just…” I started. I was having a hard time not staring at Kim’s body as it filled the doorway.

“Aw, you came here because you miss me, don’t you?” She teased, and her expression shifted like she was trying to hold something in.

“No, I-” I started, but was cut off by her sucking on her teeth. My eyes were drawn down to her left hip, I could see a hand emerge from under her to hold onto her thigh. My eyes widened when I realized what was up. Kim giggled as she saw my moment of realization, and spread her legs to reveal Valerie’s head pushed up against her pussy, licking eagerly.

“What’s the matter Aaron? Don’t you want to join?” She laughed, and that caused Valerie to laugh too, laying down on the ground to cover her face with her hands. Kim started to reach a hand out to pull me in, but I backed away quickly. I returned to my room to the sound of the women’s laughter.

Des gave me a concerned look as I reentered the room.

“How’d it go?” She asked, but her question was answered by the renewed banging next door, Kim’s howling just grew more and more exaggerated.

Des and I were absolutely exhausted the next morning. We joined the other couples in the courtyard for breakfast. Everyone was there except Darren and Valerie, who were probably more tired than us, and Kim, who was probably getting measured right about now. We wouldn’t see her for another hour.  As usual, everyone was talking about Kim.

“So loud last night.” Monica complained. Her and Thomas’s room was on the other side of Kim’s, so their experience was probably much the same as ours.

“Get used to it.” I said, sitting down to join them. “I tried to tell them to keep it down and she only got louder.”

“This is ridiculous.” Thomas said. “She shouldn’t even be here anymore. I can’t believe that shit they pulled at the matching ceremony.”

“Yeah I wonder what she did to Val and Darren to make them do that.” Candice added.

“They’re nymphos.” I said. “Just like her.”

“Yeah I don’t see how anyone can be with her when she’s that big, like practically.” Thomas chimed in.

“Come on, you have to admit it’s a little hot right?” Monica offered, drawing dead stares. “Ok, maybe not.” She raised her hands in surrender.

“Shh, here comes Darren and Val.” Thomas interrupted, and waved over my shoulder. I turned to watch the couple approach, with no sign of Kim. The two looked exhausted after the night’s events. Darren was actually limping.

“Hey guys.” Said Darren as he took a seat and began to dig into breakfast.

“Hey buddy.” Thomas greeted. “Listen, we were all talking and we were wondering why you saved Kim last night.” Darren just looked to Val to do the talking.

“Well, it’s complicated. Kim has been my best friend since entering the Villa and her size doesn’t change that.” No one really knew how to respond to that. How couldn’t size change that? Especially after how she's been acting?

“So…” Monica started, and everyone turned to look at Darren and Valerie expectantly.

“What?” Darren asked. Valerie looked confused as well.

“They want to know.” I explained. “The question you all asked me every morning I was matched with her. Is she still growing, and how big is she.”

Darren and Val looked at each other uncomfortably. I could tell from the look on their face that it was bad news.

“She’s with the medics now.” Valerie said.

“Yeah, but is she bigger?” Thomas pressed.

“Yeah.” Conceded Darren.

“How much bigger?” Monica asked, shifting in her seat.

“Almost a foot and a half” Said Val.

Everyone stared into their breakfast. She was growing faster and faster all the time with no signs of stopping. Weeks ago I would have dismissed the possibility of a fifteen foot tall person at all, and now that was the reality I was living in. I thought about what life could be like weeks from now, with a legitimate fifty foot tall Kim standing over us. No way she could get that big.

“This is getting too dangerous.” I muttered.

“What’s dangerous?” Interjected Charlie as he snuck up behind me. “Hey good morning everyone.” The last person I wanted to talk to was Kim’s little cheerleader.

“So you might not of heard, but I’m going to be taking over show running duties.” That figured. The group immediately sparked into loud protests. Charlie raised his hands to calm us.

“Now now, you’re in capable hands. I know a lot of things have happened that you weren’t really prepared for, but the show must go on and we all have to adapt to circumstances. We can’t let things like this get in the way of your debuts, right?” Charlie said, implicitly hanging our careers over our heads. No one protested after that.

“Right. So, in the spirit of rolling with the punches, we’ll be making some changes to accommodate Kim’s condition. I assure you all, you’re completely safe and everything is under control.” As if on cue, Kim rounded the corner of the courtyard. 

“Hey everyone, sorry I’m late. The medics had a fit because I grew a whole foot overnight. I’m officially fifteen feet, six inches!” She said proudly, striking a pose with her hand reaching to the sky and a leg kicked up to emphasize the length of her body. Charlie kicked off half hearted clapping from the rest of the contestants. Unbelievable. She was growing almost two feet a day now.

“Alright, well everyone is here, it’s time to get into today’s challenge. Head to the lawn and remember: we’re here to have fun!” Said Charlie as he left the table. I barely registered anything he said, staring at the massive pair of legs in front of me. I followed the contours of her body up to her face. I briefly made eye contact with her, and felt my stomach flip as I saw her expression. She was so fucking horny, and barely containing it.

— Charlie —

This was it, my chance to make my masterpiece, my chance to make television history. I watched the contestants line up along the poolside, waiting for the reveal of today's challenge. Kim was too big to fit in the frame, her long legs taking baby steps so as to not overtake the little ones beneath her. Each of the normal sized contestants would take turns shooting furtive glances upwards as if they needed to verify that they were indeed sharing a reality with fifteen foot tall Kim.

I zoomed the shot out to capture her in all her glory, verging on being three times the size of the other contestants. She was dressed in a white bikini made from scrap bed sheets of her former toga. The bottoms were made nearly translucent by the wetness of her crotch. A consequence of her raging hormones, no doubt. We would touch it up in post for the censors. Her top was also nearly translucent, but the culprit there was her massive breasts, still the fastest growing part of her. Her long, thick nipples tented the fabric, isolated pink mountains on smooth white globes. She looked down at the ground as she walked, her eyes flitting between watching her breasts bounce with her every step to catching the wary looks of her fellow contestants and meeting them with a dazzling smile.

“You’re so fucked.” The ghost of Pete whispered in my ear. He hadn’t left my side since I caved his skull in with the rock Kim gave me. He loomed there with his bowl shaped head, his last cigarette still hanging out of his half of a mouth. I rubbed my eyes to try and banish him.

The contestants reached their marks, and Brian stepped forward to reveal today’s challenge.

"Hello couples, how is everyone doing?" The contestants obediently shifted from anxiousness and angst to over the top joy for the cameras.

“I trained them well.” Pete sighed proudly with a puff of smoke. “There’s no way you’re going to be able to maintain this.” I shook my head to banish him once again.

"Well, sounds like you're all ready for a couple’s challenge." Brian smiled at the crowd.

"Woo!" The contestants shouted and clapped.

"Well, we have a curveball for you. Kim, can you join me up here?" Brian announced, and shot a glance over to me in the producer's huddle. Cameras zoomed in on the contestant's faces as they reacted. Aaron looked like he was about to shit himself.

Kim stepped over the line of people in front of her and sauntered over to Brian, accompanied by reserved clapping from the couples. Kim planted her feet right beside Brian, who shifted to increase distance away from the massive woman.

I took a look at the monitor. It was a good shot. Kim's legs extending up the length of the frame and disappearing above. The charismatic Brian barely held his composure next to the sight.

"Brian." I called through the bull horn. "Can you ask Kim how tall she is, and then to sit?" I prompted.

Brian forced his nervous look into a professional smile. "Wow, you're quite a bit taller than yesterday's matching ceremony, how tall are you now?"

"15' 6"!" She announced proudly. "How tall are you?" She asked with a giggle.

"5'10"." Brian answered with a laugh, trying to keep it light.

"Haha wow, it won’t be long before I’m literally three times the size of you!" She teased the host.

"Yeah, yeah, could you sit down so you're in the frame?" Brian asked.

Kim complied, squatting down into the frame, then stretching her long legs in front of her. They reached all the way down the stairs that separated the upper deck from the pool deck. She leaned back and braced her arms behind her. Even leaning back like this, she was a full head taller than Brian. I watched as she noticed this, tilting her chin up slightly and looking down her nose at Brian before turning the smug look towards me and the cameras.

“This job that you killed me for, it’s all about control. All the variables, all the time.” Pete continued his needling.

“You don’t control her, you know that right?” No, that’s not true, she listens to me and trusts me. She just knows what she wants and knows I can get it for her. This is a partnership.

“Whatever you need to tell yourself.” Pete added.

"Whew! That's a lot of woman!" Brian said, switching to his lines. Valerie gave a woop woop from off camera.

"Kim, you're going to have a special role for today's challenge, and it's going to be a little different than the others, because today’s challenge is individual. That’s right, you’re not competing as couples, you’re competing for yourselves."

The cameras whirled to catch the expressions of couples as they over emphasized their shock.

“The name of the game is Hide and Seek!” Brian announced triumphantly. I could see Aaron’s expression on the monitor turn nauseous.

“That means…” Brian said, motioning to Kim

“Oh no, I’m ‘it’ aren’t I?” She reasoned. Through my monitor I could see the realization beginning to sap the morale out of the contestants. Understandably, none of them wanted to be chased by a more than fifteen foot tall woman through the jungle. I looked over my shoulder at Pete, who was giving me a smug half smile. 

“That’s right. Here’s how it is going to work: Kim, you’re going to wait here and count to two hundred to give them a head start. Everyone else, you can hide anywhere you like except bathrooms or private rooms, but if you go more than three hundred feet from the Villa, you’re out. If Kim tags you anywhere on your body, you’re out and you have to return to the courtyard. Any questions about the rules?”

“Can I just give up?” Asked Aaron.

“They’re going to rebel, and you don’t have the right stuff to get them in line.” Pete taunted. I lifted my bull horn.

“This is happening everyone. Get excited for the shot.” I ordered growling like Pete would. Kim looked to me, bit her lip, and then shot a smirk over to the couples. “Brian, take it away.”

“You want to know what you win?” Brian led.

“Yeah!” the couples cheered, obediently burying their true feelings.

“The last person caught by Kim gets to choose one other person to go on a romantic date. Anyone they like. Kim, since we’re making you ‘it’, you’ll also get to choose someone to go on a date with.” Loud, fake cheers from everyone, especially Valerie.

“Well then, Kim if you’re ready…” Kim gave a slow, determined nod, and then covered her eyes with her hands.

“And couples, if you’re ready, we’ll start the clock… NOW!”

The couples started to scurry away from the pool as I yelled “CUT. Great take folks. Get ready for testimonials.” The contestants all came to a stop, meandering around to and awaiting their turn to go to the testimonial room.

First on the list of priorities was Kim. Once we had her reaction we could trick the others into playing off of it.   She sat down on the floor in front of the couch, folding her legs underneath her. She was over seven feet tall even sitting on her butt on the ground. Hair and make up people approached her, reaching up to touch up her hair and make up before the shot. I caught her eye as they did, and she gave me a wide, appreciative smile.

“So, are you excited to play Hide and Seek?” I probed after the final touches were done.

She laughed and played with her hair.

“I’m really excited to play Hide and Seek actually. You know, since my body has grown so large I’ve sort of been curious about what I’m capable of. Most of Villa life is just lounging around, but this will get properly physical.” She beamed. 

"Who do you think is going to be the hardest to find?"

"I think I'll have the hardest time finding Monica, Des, and Aaron. I mean, they're all soooo small it's hard to see them anyway, haha." She let out a fit of giggles that shook her ample breasts.

"Great stuff Kim, can you send in Aaron next?"

Kim flashed a smile and rose to her full, impossible, height. “Sure thing, Boss.” She said. “And… thanks.” She added bashfully, putting her hair behind her ear. “I’m really loving the new direction the show is taking with you in charge.” For the first time all morning, the cold feeling of Pete’s ghost hanging over my head vanished. 

"Aaron, you're next!" She called, and held the door open for the comparatively tiny Aaron as he entered, shrinking away from the giant woman. Aaron didn't look to be in good shape as he sat down.

"How are you feeling?" I probed, my heart still light from Kim’s show of gratitude.

"I'm not looking forward to being chased through the woods by my giant sized ex." He said matter of factly.

"Are you worried for your safety?"

"Yes." He said, looking dead in the camera. "Are you crazy? She crushed Cedric's leg when she was just 9 feet tall, and now she's 6 feet taller than that! And besides accidents, I’m worried about what she would do on purpose! Pete knew she was out of control, so why aren’t  you doing anything to stop her? I'm worried all the time when I'm around her."

"Great stuff Aaron, call in Des next." I waved.

"No I'm serious! I don't want to do this. It's humiliating having her around lording over everyone." He ranted.

"Alright Aaron. I understand. We will give Kim a note to be gentle with you." I promised.

Aaron shrugged and threw his hands up.

"Send in Des next." I repeated the order and dismissed him from the room. 

“And Aaron,” I called out ahead of him. “Don’t even think about running out of bounds first thing. I’ll just make you hide again.” I tracked his steps out, and leaned to my editor as he cleared the room.

"Try to pull the stuff about her size, cut the stuff about him being afraid or her being dangerous."

Testimonials took a good hour to film, and it was the same story for most of the regular size contestants. They would come in, clearly worried, and when the cameras got rolling, they would obediently put on their over-the-top reality TV personas. Watching them contort their feelings for me and the cameras was a rush. Fuck you Pete, I am in control.

With the final testimonial done, I exited back to the courtyard and ordered everyone to their starting positions. All my game pieces placed in their proper order, especially my trump card, my ace, my glorious queen.

I made my way to Kim leaning back on her hands, and motioned her to lower her ear down to me. I looked at Aaron, shifting nervously on his feet.

"Be a little rough with Aaron. He's terrified of you." I ordered. She pulled back and gave me a nod and a knowing look, a devilish smile curling on her plump lips.

— Monica —

“GO!” Brian called out for the second time that morning, and everyone sprinted in all directions.

Kim started counting down from 200, her hands clasped over her eyes. I quickly scanned my surroundings looking for a spot, but everywhere I looked I saw someone else already heading there, not least of which was Thomas, my current match, totally abandoning me as he ran into the villa.

The whole time, I couldn’t will my legs to move. Real panic set in when Kim counted past 100, I needed to find a spot fast. I looked behind me to the patio furniture, and dove behind it. I knelt down and clutched the arm of a chair, hoping that Kim would start her search by getting farther away from here.

“197… 198… 199… 200! Ready or not, here I come!” She shouted into the open air of the villa. 

“Haha, oh no...” I heard her say. I reluctantly looked up to see Kim looking down at me from the other side of the pool with a wicked smile on her face. She bent her legs and rose on the balls of her feet, looking like a cat ready to pounce. My instincts finally kicked in, and I began to run. I didn’t see her leap after me, but I could feel her weight impacting the ground behind me.

I turned to see her stomping after me, only needing to walk fast to keep up with my run. She lowered her hands to cut off my escape routes.

“Where ya gonna go?” She teased as she juked back and forth. I darted off to the left, but she reacted too quickly, sweeping her hand until I collided at full speed with her palm. The wind was knocked out of me, as if I had just ran into a wall.

“Gotcha!” I heard as her fingers closed around me. I gasped, trying to collect my breath while draped over her hand. Her palm and fingers were easily large enough to palm my waist. I felt her thumb clamp down on my back, and then suddenly I was being pulled into the air.

“Haha, oh my god. I’m so big now I can pick you up with one hand.” She teased me as she straightened. Mercifully, she brought her other hand around to support my legs as she lifted me higher. She turned me, her big fingers easily manipulating my tiny body, like I was nothing but a doll to her.

Fuck, she made me feel so small and powerless. I felt myself grow wet as she continued to lift me to her face. I squirmed impotently in her hands as she watched with a bemused expression. I could tell from the look on her face that she found this scenario exactly as hot as I did.

She took her thumb and laid it on my stomach, and then dragged it up my body until it was pushing into the underside of my tits. I gripped it with both hands and pushed back against it, my only resistance to her as I could not bear to tell her to stop.

“Tag.” She said, almost a whisper as she ran her thumb back down my body, down to my stomach, and to press into my lap.

“N-no. Stop.” I managed as I felt it get dangerously close to feeling my growing wetness. Kim tilted her head and bit her lip, like she was considering whether or not to honor my wishes. The idea of that, that she could just continue to fondle me while I had no power to stop was exhilarating and terrifying. I wanted her to stop, but I also wanted her to disrespect me and do whatever she wanted to me.

“Okay…” She sang, and lifted me over the pool and dropped me into the cold water from ten feet up. I swam up just in time to see her stomping off to continue her search.

— Darren —

Since matching with Kim and Valerie at the same time, I’ve had doubts. I know Val really liked it, but being with Kim was exhausting, and not just the physical act of fucking her. My power over the relationship was gone. Val used to be my submissive little fuck toy, but now I felt like the fuck toy. Kim was hot and everything, and it’s not like I’m a pussy like Aaron, but being manhandled like that is fucking weird. 

On top of that, I never had any alone time with Val anymore. Kim was always there, taking up more space than she should. I needed to win this thing. I needed to take Val on a date away from Kim so I could talk some sense into her.

I chose my hiding spot behind a pillar on the second floor balcony overlooking the courtyard. I figured she’d check the second floor last because of how hard it was for her to move around the Villa, and I could keep an eye on her movements from the vantage point. I was midway between the two entrances to the balcony, so if she came through one I could leave through the other before she had time to squeeze her body through the door.

From here I could see her manhandle Monica, holding her in one fucking hand. I dreaded that she’d ever be big enough to treat me like that. Probably wouldn’t be too long from now, with how fast she was growing. 

I snorted when she threw her into the pool. I couldn’t help it. It was funny, but Kim definitely heard me. I ducked behind the pillar when her face snapped in my direction. I was too scared to look if she was approaching. I could hear her footsteps coming to a stop in front of the balcony. She could probably reach up here if she really wanted, the balcony railing was just a little taller than her head. Still, she wasn’t up here, I could probably dodge her hands if she reached through.

“Hmm… must have been nothing.” She huffed. I sighed in relief and let myself turn around the pillar to watch her look somewhere else. As I turned, I saw her fingers wrapping stealthily around the banner to my left, but it was too late, I had already turned to look down at her smiling face looking up at me.

“Hey lover boy!” She sang, and I shot up to run to the exit to the left. She was too quick for me, reaching her right hand through the gaps between the pillars to cut me off. I skidded to a stop and reversed to head in the other direction, but there was a hand waiting there for me too. Thinking fast, I entered a kick slide to get under it.

“Hey!” she laughed. I got back on my feet and ran to the door on the other side. I suddenly heard a loud crashing sound behind me. I shot a look back to see her pulling the bannister down, reducing it to rubble crashing into the courtyard.

“Oh, look what you made me do Darren!” She accused me as I cleared the doorway. I was part way down the hall when I felt something like a punch on my shoulder. “Tag!” She called, her voice echoing off the stone walls around me. I came to a stop in defeat. Fuck.

I turned back to the balcony to find her doing a victory dance below the balcony, swaying her hips and shaking her chest. I was fucking pissed.

“This is bullshit” I said, kicking some rocks off the balcony below. Kim just shot me a defiant look.

“Lighten up, I still get to take you and Val on a date if I want to.” She said, and reached her hands up to me.

“What are you doing?” I flinched away from her.

She reached forward undeterred. “I’m taking you to the courtyard.” She explained, but I dodged her hands again.

“I can walk.”

“Don’t be like that. It’s easy for me to put you down here.” She reached forward again, and this time I couldn’t dodge it. She grabbed my arm and pulled me to the edge of the balcony where she scooped me up in both hands. I struggled against her grip as she did, but she was too strong for me.

“Come on, don’t be like that. Give me a kiss..” She said as she brought me up to her face. She closed her eyes and parted her lips. I could see her monster tongue shifting behind her teeth. I tried to brace myself against her face, but she drew me in anyway. Her lips were so large they covered my entire lower jaw.

“God, Kim stop.” I said, as I smacked the sides of her face. Kim pulled me away instantly with a disgusted look.

“Ugh, such a sore loser.” She said, and dumped me on the ground roughly. “Go have fun with the other loser, loser.” She sneered before stomping away. She looked back at me once and shook her head. Fine by me!

— Valerie —

I was so fucking wet at the thought of Kim chasing me around the Villa. My spot was so bad, I couldn’t believe she found two other people before she found me. I was basically just around the corner of the Villa’s entrance, with a clear view into the courtyard. I fought the urge to rub myself when she picked up Monica with one hand, hoping very intently that such a ride was in my future. Then I saw her manhandle Darren, including him slapping her face. Darren could be such a macho fool sometimes. I looked forward to Kim putting him in his place later.

I very obviously poked my head around the corner to watch her survey the Villa for movement. I waited until her eyes were about to scan over me before I darted back around the corner and flattened myself against it, getting ready to run. I listened to her heavy footsteps as they approached my position, and then come to rest.

I looked up at the corner as her fingers slowly wrapped around the edge, and then her face emerged from around the corner. She squinted down at me playfully and slowly rounded the corner.

“Hey! You’re not hiding at all.” She accused as she stepped around the corner with her hands on her hips.

“Eeek!” I screamed as I darted around the corner, heading to the ocean-facing porch.

I jogged around the corner and looked behind me to watch her chase me, and she just slowly followed behind with determined footfalls. When she reached the entrance to the porch, she got down on all fours and started crawling towards me, her breasts swaying back and forth as she chased.

“I’m gonna get you!” She teased. I broke out into a sprint, racing down the porch, laughing all the way.

Even on her hands and knees Kim was quick, and I soon felt the warmth of her hand wrapping around my hips. I screamed playfully as she yanked me back to her. I made a show of struggling even though escaping was the last thing I wanted to do. She whirled me around and pulled me against her stomach, plunging my face into her bosom.

“Tag.” She said, then gave a little chuckle. I planted a kiss where my lips landed, and she rubbed her huge hands down my body.

“Oh no.” I said sarcastically. That made Kim laugh, a deep rumble that completely engulfed me.  I held onto her for a few more seconds before she peeled me off.

“I gotta go catch everyone else.” She said, a determined look on her face. “Can you talk to Darren when you join the rest? I’m worried that he’s feeling a certain type of way.” She said, continuing to rub me.

“He’s just a sore loser.” I comforted her. Kim smiled but I don’t think she believed me.

“Just talk to him, OK?” She said, turning me around and giving me a smack on my butt to send me off. I stole a glance back as she crawled out from under the porch to search the grounds outside, watching her shapely butt jiggle as she crawled away.

— Jacob —

My goal was simple. I had to get as deep into the jungle as quickly as possible, and climb a tree as high as I could. It made sense to me that Kim would be mostly looking around the Villa and down below her, so out of the Villa and up high would be the last place she looked. Candice was prepared to help if things went sideways.

I found a palm tree and started climbing, using my jacket to wrap around the trunk. I was about thirty feet up when I heard her start her search. I climbed faster until I was obscured in the palm fronds, chilling with the coconuts some forty feet up.

From my vantage point I could see nearly everything. I watched Kim spot someone immediately around the pool and bound after them. She found Monica apparently, and tossed her into the swimming pool.

I tracked her movement for the next twenty minutes, but I lost track of her when she went around the far end of the Villa. My blood began to pump when I spotted her again, picking her way through the forest, heading in my direction. Like I thought, she was using her feet to nudge the bushes below her while she used the trees to stabilize herself.

I held my breath as she walked under my tree, placing her left hand on it as she nudged the undergrowth below it. The tree started to sway back and forth, and I tried my hardest not to panic. What the fuck was Candice doing? She was supposed to be the distraction right now.

Then one of my companion coconuts decided to betray me, dislodging and falling to bounce off the top of her head. She released the tree to bring her hand to it, and then looked up at the source. She smiled playfully when she spotted me.

“Hey there, Jacob.” She said, and reached her long arm up to me. It was surreal seeing someone so tall trying to stretch to reach, but I was still a good ten feet above her finger tips.

“Ha! Can’t reach?” I taunted, and purposely dislodged another coconut to fall down and hit her on her forehead. She scrunched her face up in mock anger. She paused to think about how to get me, and then a smile curled her lips. She brought both hands around the tree trunk and started to sway it back and forth.

“NO.” I called down as I tightened my grip, but the force of her swaying the tree was quickly overpowering my hold. “Stop! I’ll fall!”

“You should have thought about that when you climbed up there.” She teased.

“I’m serious! Stop and I’ll come down.”

“Oh don’t be such a baby. I’ll catch you.” She said, and shook the tree harder. My legs fell from around the trunk until I was dangling by my arms. Kim was under me, looking up with a devious smile at my torment. My grip failed, and I felt the terrible feeling of freefall.

True to her word, Kim caught me. The wind was knocked out of me falling ten feet to her waiting hands. She gently lowered me down, cradling me against her shoulder, my body cupped around the swell of her breast.

The fear combined with being pressed against a tit the size of a beach ball, feeling her nipple against my stomach stirred something in me, and I felt penis harden. I prayed she didn’t notice, but I didn’t like my chances as my length poked into the soft flesh. I looked up at her as she lowered me to the ground. She looked down at me, holding me in both hands, her big eyes glancing down at the bulge in my pants. Her tongue appeared briefly in the parting of her lips, and her nostrils flared. So yeah, she noticed.

She placed me on my feet and released me, then pressed her fingertips against my chest, shoving me back slightly.

“Tag.” She said, and then straightened to stand over me, stretching her arms above her head. I craned my neck up to track her rise. She adjusted her hair and arched her back. I knew she was watching me. I was watching her watch me. But I couldn’t help keep my eyes off of her curves.
She turned away to continue her search, rotating her wide hips until I was looking up at her impressive ass. And still I could not stop staring. I looked up further to see her looking down over her shoulder at me, her eyes flitting between me and admiring her own butt. She gave a girlish smile before turning her focus back to her hunt.

— Candice —

Jacob and I had strategized a little to make sure we were one of the ones to win the date. He would climb up a tree nearby, and if Kim approached I'd distract her and run away from the spot to keep him safe.

But when I saw her approaching I completely froze. I couldn't get my legs to move. It would be like intentionally pissing off an elephant, but she was taller than an elephant. I know at the end of the day it was still Kim and she wasn't a wild animal, but being in the presence of someone that large turned my legs to jelly.

So instead, I watched as she shook Jacob out of the tree and caught him against her breasts. When she set him down I could clearly see his erection bulging in his pants, and judging by Kim's expression she saw it too. The last thing I needed on this island was to compete for my man with that giant slut.

I burned in indignation as I watched him adjust himself, but I soon refocused as she began to stomp in my direction, almost enough to thaw me out of my fear, but not entirely.

I could only watch as her big blue eyes scanned over my hiding spot. I stayed as still as I could, willing myself not to be seen. I thought briefly that she had spotted me when her eyes lingered on my position. I held my breath and waited. Mercifully, she continued to stomp away.

I closed my eyes and focused on my breathing, happy that I was passed over. I let my mind wander to my and Jacob's date tonight. Letting him have it for ogling Kim like that. An argument, and then making out after making up. A perfect night.

I heard branches cracking around me. I let my eyes list open, and screamed as I saw Kim's overlarge face peering through a hole in the snarl of bushes I was hidden in, her large fingers prying apart the ceiling of branches above me. Her eyes twinkled with humor as she looked triumphantly down at me on my back.

She extended her finger, nearly 8 inches long through the push to poke into my exposed stomach to tag me.

"If you wanted that date you and Jacob should have probably hid more than 15 feet away from each other". She stated.

"I was supposed to run out and distract you." I managed, beginning to stand and brush myself off.

"Why didn't you?" She asked, tilting her head.

"I was scared." I admitted. Kim smiled. She seemed to enjoy that.

"Aw, scared of me? I'd never hurt you Candice. You're my friend, remember?" She said. I thought that was a weird way to put it. Like she was ready to hurt other people that weren't her friends. I'm glad I'm not Aaron, I thought. I let Kim help me out of the bush.

"Sorry about your date with Jacob." She said, looking down at me from her full standing height. "Also, you should know that I felt his little pecker sticking into me when I caught him… you might want to have a chat. I think he might be into me. I’d hate to do something to you like you did to me with Thomas" She said with a fake smile. And just like that, I knew that she hated me. The fear about being in the presence of the over fifteen foot tall monster became that just more palpable.

A cruel smile crept across her face as she watched me try and fail to hide the effect she was having on me. She let me linger in that feeling for a long time before she stomped away.

— Thomas —

I needed to win this. Shit around the Villa was getting fucking weird with Kim around. The only time you could even begin to forget about her was on these private dates, which is exactly what Monica and I needed right now.

I figured the best way to avoid her was to go indoors. The ceilings in the Villa were high, but in most places only 10 feet tall. She’d have to crawl on all fours to move around at all, and that might just be enough to outrun her and find another spot. I decided to hide in the kitchen behind the island counter. There was a door that opened into a hallway behind me, some glass doors that opened into the courtyard on the other side. If she came from the door behind me, I’d run out into the courtyard and find another spot to hide. If she came from the courtyard, I could disappear into the hallway.

I could hear her coming from a mile away, thumping down the hallway even though I could tell she was trying to be quiet. I creeped around the counter, eyes locked on the wide arch that connected the kitchen to the hallway. As soon as I saw her arm reach forward, I retreated back to the seating area, preparing myself to dart for the courtyard if she spotted me. She rounded the corner and rose on her knees, filling the distance to the 10 foot ceilings even as she kneeled. and immediately spotted me hiding behind the couch.

“I see you Thomas!” She called down, and started crawling rapidly towards me through the kitchen, faster than I had anticipated. I bolted to the doors leading to the courtyard, and fumbled with the knob. My adrenaline was pumping so hard, I could barely control my fingers. I managed to manipulate the door open. I looked behind me to see her barreling over the tables toward me, shoving them out of the way like they were nothing.

I darted out of the door and through the courtyard. Behind me, Kim started to negotiate her oversized form through the door. It would buy me some time but not a lot. I entered a full sprint.

“You can’t outrun me!” She taunted as she finally pulled herself free and began to sprint right at me. She was unnaturally fast, carried forward on those long legs. The people she already caught were waiting on the stairs by the pool. As they saw me sprinting they tried to cheer me on. I reached the edge of the pool and took a sharp turn to the right, heading for the lounge area.

“Woah!” Kim’s voice shouted from behind, and I heard the other contestants start to scream. I turned around just in time to see Kim mid fall, about to land right on top of me. Her shadow fell over me, and I was about to be squished between her stomach and the deck boards. I dove into the pool to escape, and then was pushed to the bottom from the force of Kim’s belly flop.

Her eyes opened under the water and immediately saw me, and I frantically tried kicking up to the surface. I reached the edge of the pool and started to pull myself up, but Kim had displaced so much water that the edge was a whole two feet from the water’s edge. I tried my hardest, but I soon felt her hand clamp around my leg. She yanked me back into the pool with a laugh.

I looked up at my captor as I started treading water. Her outfit was soaked, making the white fabric fully transparent as it stuck to her skin. I found myself staring up at her pussy hovering above me. 

“Hey!” she cried when she caught me looking, covering herself with her right hand and using her left hand to push me down to the bottom of the pool. I gulped a huge mouthful of pool water as I sank, and frantically kicked back to the surface. I emerged to the sound of her laughter, I managed a quick breath before I felt her hand pushing me down again.

“Tag!” I heard her call through the water above, accompanied by more of her giggles. The water around me sloshed as she stepped out of the pool. I scrambled back up to the surface in time to see her ducking back under the entrance to the Villa to go look for more of us.

— Aaron —

“There are two people left!” Charlie’s voice called over the bullhorn, carrying it over the Villa. I shrank further behind the rock, ready to dart out of bounds at the first sight of Kim heading in my direction. Charlie had said that she’d make me hide again if I ran out first thing but, I figured, she wouldn’t have any complaints so long as he got a shot of Kim chasing me.

“Aaaaron.” Kim’s voice carried through the woods as she stomped through them. “Are you out here Aaron?” When she was about fifty feet away I stood up and revealed myself, her eyes locked on me immediately as I sprinted into the woods.

I ran as fast I could towards the boundary, the sound of her footsteps sprinting behind me getting louder and louder in my ear. I zigzagged between trees to slow her down, until I broke through and into a clearing. I sprinted across until finally, mercifully, I had crossed the boundary line. I slowed down to a jog, trying to catch my breath as I turned back to look at her still gaining on my position fast.

“Out… of bounds”. I said, breathing heavily and pointing to the border. “I’m already out.” I said.

Kim either didn’t hear me or didn’t understand, because she continued to juke between the trees.

“I said… OUT OF BOUNDS. I’m OUT.” I called.

Kim laughed and continued negotiating her way through the jungle.

“Oh I heard you. I still want to chase you.” She said with a laugh, sending a wave of fear washing over me as she pulled herself through the trees.

“But I’m out!” I protested.

“I know but this is more fun!” She called, clearing the last tree and began to close the distance over the low field. “You better run!” She called, smiling a wicked smile. 

I tore off across the field, hoping against hope that the producers would eventually call her off. I was already tired from my first sprint, and I didn’t make it far before I was reduced to a jog. I looked behind me to see Kim, her wet outfit clinging see through to her skin, as she casually chased me at her walking speed. She had her arms behind her back, standing up straight to emphasize her size, tip toeing playfully towards me. I nearly made it to the end of the field back into the jungle when she caught up with me. I was knocked to the ground suddenly by a huge force from behind. She used her foot to roll me onto my back and then placed her foot on my chest, pining me to the ground.

“Help!” I screamed, genuinely fearing for my life as I felt the weight of her foot press down on me.

“Oh shut up. You’re not in danger.” She scolded as she brought her foot up to cover my mouth.

“Now that I have you alone, I think we should talk about what happened at the coupling ceremony.” She said, the expression on her face blank. “You know, even though you weren’t enough for me, it still hurt my feelings that you could move on with Des so easily.” She said as she put more weight on me. “Aren’t you sorry that you left me like that? I was almost removed from the Villa.”

“I’m sorry!” I said into the foot above me, ready to say anything to save myself.

“What?” She said, tilting her ear down to me and adjusting her hair over it, but she didn’t budge her foot that was still silencing me.

“I said I’m sorry!” I tried again, but Kim either couldn’t hear me or she wasn’t listening to me. She continued to push her foot into my face, pushing my head around with her big toe.

“Remember when we were in the deck chairs, my first night back after I started growing?” She murmured, slowing down her prodding. “You made me feel like a queen then.”

She pressed her foot down into me harder, curling her toes against my chest. “What do you think, Aaron, could I be your queen again? Would you rub my feet like you did then?” Her tone was pleading and dreamy. She held her neck with one of her hands, the other was busy adjusting her bikini bottoms to allow her fingers to clandestinely tease the perimeters of her crotch.

What choice did I have? I was pinned under her massive foot, her heel resting on my stomach, her toes resting near my neck. She could kill me if she put her full weight on me. So, I obeyed. I brought my arms under the balls of her feet and started to rub.

“Oh fuck you’re good at that.” She moaned, and she no longer cared to hide her intention with her fingers. She actively rubbed herself while standing above me, pausing only for a moment to switch which foot she pinned me to the ground with. I massaged that one all the same while Kim continued to rub herself above me. The tell tale signs of climax were written across her face.

“Oh, I missed you Aaron.” She cooed as she came down from it. I said nothing, hoping that now that she had her fun that she was done toying with me.

But she didn’t budge her foot. “I said I’m sorry.” I repeated, hoping that would be enough for her to release me. She looked at me over the swell of her breasts with that same dreamy look.

“Oh Aaron.” She sighed, and put her hands on her hips. She bent at the waist to loom over me, the look on her face contorting to one of hurt.

“I don’t know if I can trust you like that anymore.” She said, pressing her foot down slightly harder to emphasize her point. “You abandoned me when I was going through extraordinary changes, and I don’t think I can ever take you back.”

I didn’t say I wanted you back. I thought, but bit my tongue, relieved that this was the extent of her wrath.

Finally she lifted her foot up and released me, and slammed it down to my left. She brought her other foot down to my right.

“I don’t think I want you around anymore.” She said down her nose at me, her expression unfathomable. She lingered there, glaring down at me for a minute that felt like an hour, letting me stew in her contempt before heading back to the Villa. I let her get well away from me before I dared to move. I needed to quit this show. I needed to get go. No way Charlie was going to let me quit the show, and even if I did I’d still be on this prison of an island with her.

I laid there, staring up at the peak of the volcano that formed this island. That’s where I saw salvation, blinking red periodically high in the sky.

— Des —

"Ollie Ollie Oxen Free!" Charlie's voice called over the loud speaker.

"Des you can come out now, you're the last one standing!"

Relief washed over me. Not only would I not have to deal with Kim chasing me, I would be able to take Aaron on a nice date away from everything, maybe get to know him without the giant looming over us. 

I bounded out from my hiding spot under the porch to rejoin the others in the courtyard, my stomach full of butterflies.

The scene in the courtyard was something else. All the other housemates looked completely demoralized. Thomas and Monica were toweling off, each of them drenched and shivering. Darren looked pissed. Val looked pissed too, and wouldn't even look at Darren. Candice and Jacob were having a hushed conversation off to the side and shooting looks to Kim.

Kim was the center of everything, as usual. She was demolishing food from the catering table. A team of producers were around her trying to get her measurements, dodging her arms as she picked apart the table. I guess they were working on replacing her outfit. It was obvious she was already starting to outgrow it. Her gigantic tits were straining the top to the point that it looked ready to rip at any second. beginning to fold around the fabric. 

"Where's Aaron?" I asked as my jog turned into a stroll as I scanned those assembled for him.

"Oh, he's out in the jungle somewhere. I just got him. He was moving a little slow after I chased him." She laughed. Bitch.

Aaron entered about five minutes later, looking really disheveled. He gave where Kim was sitting a wide berth as he limped over to me. I could see the dirty imprint of her foot covering nearly the entire front of his shirt.

"Did you hurt him?" I shot Kim a death glare as I brought him in for a hug.

"He gave me a foot rub for old time’s sake." She shrugged with a smile, and kicked her leg up out of the pool to point her foot at me. “He’s really good at it, but you know, he’s small, so it was probably really hard for him.”

“You…” I started to walk over to her. I wasn’t quite sure what I would do if I got there. 

“Save it for the camera.” Charlie interjected, stepping between the two of us. “Places everyone. Des, we’ll have you run from around the corner again.”

I gave Aaron a squeeze on the arm as I passed him on my way back to my mark. He went the long way around the pool away from Kim to get to his.

“Action.” Charlie called,

Everyone clapped for me as I jogged back into the courtyard, Kim loudest of all, sporting a brilliant smile. Bitch!

“Congratulations Des! You were the last person standing so you are the winner of today’s challenge. How do you feel?”

“I feel great! I’m so excited to win a date!” I squealed, turning the charm up to eleven.

“Were you scared at all, the idea of this massive woman chasing you?” Brian asked, putting a hand on Kim’s shoulder. 

My eyes bulged at such a strange question. Kim gave me a sly smile.

“Uh, no. I know Kim and I have had our differences but I’m sure she wouldn’t hurt a fly.” I said, concocting a line I knew Charlie would want, and flashed a smile over to Kim’s direction. Kim wasn't even paying attention, instead taking the opportunity to adjust her boobs in her too-small top while the cameras were on her.

“So who are you taking on a date?” Brian prompted.

“Aaron, obviously!” I said and stretched out my arms to welcome him. Aaron started walking around the long end of the pool again to meet me.

“CUT!” Called Charlie. “Aaron start over and this time I’d like you to go the other way around, past Kim.”

Aaron took a deep breath, composing himself to be humiliated again. Kim smiled and sat up straighter.

“Take it from ‘Aaron, obviously’.” Charlie called out. “Action.”

“I choose Aaron of course!” I beamed, and stretched out my arms towards him again. This time, he went the other way around the pool, past Kim. He walked as fast as he could around her, and I could see her eyes following him as he did. As she lost sight of him as he passed behind her, she turned to look at the cameras with a smug grin, then turned her head to make sure she caught him back in her gaze.

Everyone clapped as we embraced. He was shaking and his heart beating rapidly in his chest. “It’s ok, I have you.” I whispered into his ear. My reassurances only helped a little. His shaking continued as I held onto his hand and turned to face the cameras again.

“Well, no surprise there.” Brian pressed on. “Kim, how do you feel about Des choosing Aaron?”

“It’s fine.” Kim said. “Aaron apologized to me for abandoning me after I caught him. It was sweet, but I realize I need a little more loyalty in my partners.” She said with a sneer.

“Well Kim, thank you for humoring our game of hide and seek. How did it feel chasing everyone?”

Kim smiled and looked down at the other contestants. “I dunno, it was kinda hot.” She said, rubbing her hands down her thighs. “It made me feel very powerful.” She admitted. Everyone shifted uncomfortably.

“Yes, it was quite a display.” Chuckled Brian with a hint of nervousness himself. “As promised, we’re also going to send you on a date with a person of your choice. Do you know who you’d like to take with you?”

Kim bit her lip and glanced over at the others again. Darren still looked pissed, but now Val was hopping eagerly from foot to foot.

“Well…” She said. “I had a lot of fun during today’s competition, and there was one person that I had the most fun with.” She played with her hair like she was a school girl about to confess a crush. 

“So I choose to go on a date with…” She said, drawing out the moment even though it was obvious she was going to choose Valerie.

“Jacob.” She said, and reached out a hand to welcome him over to her. Candice and Jacob froze.

“Don’t make me come over there and pick you up!” Kim threatened as everyone stood still in shock. Jacob’s shock melted into a mix of curiosity and fear. Slowly, he let go of Candice’s hand and made his way down the pool towards Kim. Brian reminded everyone to clap by starting first. When Jacob reached Kim’s side, she hunched down to kiss him on the forehead, then draped her long fingers over his shoulder.

“Candice, what do you think about Kim taking Jacob on a date?” Asked Brian, fishing for drama.

“I- I- “ She stammered, flabbergasted. “I hope they have fun… I hope Jacob’s head isn’t turned.” She managed to repeat some tropes though the tears that were starting to fill her eyes.

“Val, you look pretty disappointed.” Observed Brian.

Val looked furious, actually. Her face was beet red and she was glaring at Kim holding on to Jacob.

“I don’t know what trick he pulled to try and take Kim away from me… us. Away from us… but I’m confident in what I have… what we have with Kim.” 

“I suppose we’ll see. Kim, Jacob, Des and Aaron go get ready for your dates. The rest of you can enjoy the Villa. Goodnight everyone.” Brian waved off.

As soon as the main cameras cut the individual producers began to follow their cast members as everything dissolved into chaos. Jacob rushed off to comfort Candice. Valerie was dragging Darren forward to confront Kim, and Thomas and Monica were just trying to get out of the way. I pulled Aaron gently back to our room.

“What happened?” I asked as we got back to our room accompanied by our designated cameraman. Aaron glanced at the camera and back at me.

“I’m worried about staying here.” He said. “I’m worried Kim will hurt us.” He said.

“She’s getting stranger.” I agreed. “But is she really that dangerous?”

“You didn’t see the way she was with me. She made me run so she could have fun chasing me. She started crushing me under her foot, and then the last thing she said to me was: “I don’t think I want you around anymore.” He was pacing back and forth.

I intercepted his pacing and held onto his trembling hand. He wasn’t kidding about being scared.

“It’s crazy what’s happening here. We need to do something.” He looked to the cameraman and addressed him directly. “I know some of the crew members feel the same way about her. If we don’t do something soon…”

The cameraman lingered on Aaron’s gaunt face for some time, before lowering the camera. He swallowed, and gave Aaron a nod. The look in his eyes told me he was set on this.

“Ok, what’s the plan?” I asked.

— Jacob —

“I told you, I don’t know why she chose me!” I protested as I followed Candice back to our room.

“Bullshit. I could see the whole thing from my hiding place. I saw you were stiff as a board when she was holding you against those fat tits of hers. She even warned me about it.” she shrieked.

“Well I can’t help what I get hard at!” I continued to protest as we entered our room.

“Apparently not.” Candice huffed, and started throwing my clothes out of our dresser at me.

“Better get ready for your big date!” She screamed as my clothes flew out of the door, which then slammed in my face. I heard a titter behind me and turned to see Kim covering her mouth to suppress a laugh as she crawled behind Darren and Valerie heading back to their room. I shrugged my shoulders at her as if to ask her why the hell she would do this to me. She just stuck her tongue between her teeth and gave me a wink.

I gathered my clothes and went to the bathroom to get showered and changed. Darren entered as I was finishing up. He gave me a nod and continued on towards the shower.

“Hey, man. I don’t know why she chose me.” I said as I began to apologize. He just laughed and put out his hand to give me a fist bump, which I hesitantly returned.

“Who cares man, she’s your problem now.” He said, and vanished into the shower. That didn’t make me feel good at all. I looked at myself in the mirror to steel myself. “She’s just a woman.” I whispered to myself before hitting either side of my neck with cologne. A giant monster of a woman.

I made my way out to the courtyard to meet her waiting by the gates. Wardrobe had ditched the swimsuit look for a stylized hip-hugging wrap on her lower body, and a tube top fashioned from canvas on top, straining against the swell of her chest. She was leaning up against the wall next to the edge of the courtyard, elbows pointed to the sky as she played with hair. I took a deep breath and walked as confidently as I could towards her.

Her eyes lit up as she saw me. She arched her back more, and rose onto her tip toes to emphasize both her height and the size of her chest. I stopped short of her, but she was not content with the distance apparently. She peeled her back from the entrance and stooped down over me, putting her hands on her knees and bending way down to bring her head a foot over mine.

“Hey little guy! You ready for our date?” She called down nonchalantly, as though everything about this picture was normal.

“Please don’t call me that.” I chuckled, but willed myself not to step back away from her.

“Why? You are a little guy to me.” She said, brushing a lock of hair from in front of her face. Her eyes traced over me, looking at me like I was a piece of meat.

“It’s just a little emasculating, you know?” I said, still laughing to make it all seem nonserious. Kim’s lips twitched at that, pulling into a satisfied smile.

“Mmm.... I bet.” She hummed, and unfolded herself to her full height. I was barely as tall as her mid thighs now, her knees were about level with my chest, her inseam was more than two feet over my head. She reached her hand down to me from above, and wiggled her fingers to ask for my hand. I reached up to accept, but she wouldn’t bend down at all to help close the distance.

We walked out of the Villa together with camera crews following us. I felt like a kid being lead across the grocery store parking lot by the hand. Her walking stride was too fast for me to keep up at my normal speed, so I broke into a light jog just to keep up.

“Aren’t you going to ask me how tall I am now?” She asked.

“Uh, no. Didn’t occur to me.”

“16 feet, 7 inches.” She said proudly. “The tailors measured me when they were making this wrap for me.”

“Wow”. I said, trying to keep it light. “You grew a whole whole foot since this morning?”

“A foot and an inch.” She corrected me, as though that inch were very important. I looked up at her gazing down at me expectantly. I tried to keep my composure as I looked up at her, but I’m sure she could see the fear written on my face. She bit her lip.

“Aw, you don’t have to be worried. I’m a friendly giant… oh wow! Look at that!” She exclaimed and bounded forward towards a parting in the trees. I watched her butt bounce as her long legs carried her forward, her weighty steps shaking the jungle as she ran. She stopped at the edge of a giant picnic setup, twirling around and flashing a smile down at me. Damn, she was gorgeous.

I jogged over as she folded her legs underneath herself to sit. She shot down a smirk over her shoulder as I finally caught up. She wordlessly offered me a bunch of grapes from the basket on her left, gingerly pinching the huge bunch between her thumb and forefinger. I took it in both hands. 

“Well?” She asked.

“Huh?”

“Aren’t you going to feed me some grapes?” I looked up at her staring over her shoulder down at me, her thick lips mashing together subtly. I tried to read on her face a hint of the joke, that she recognized the way in which her size and power impacted the dynamics here, but if she was in on the joke she wasn’t letting it show.

I hesitantly moved close to her, trying not to pay attention to the fact that the top of my head didn’t even reach her jawline while she was sitting. She smiled as she saw me approach, and opened her mouth to receive my offering. She didn’t make any effort to lower herself down, forcing me to reach over my head to pop the grape in her mouth.

“Mmm” she moaned, closing her eyes. I felt myself getting hard.

“Another.” She demanded, eyes still closed, mouth open to accept. She’s just a woman. I’m good with women, I told myself, trying to summon my confidence. I reached up another grape, but this time I traced the fruit around the rims of her lips. Kim’s bottom lip trembled as I traced over it. I removed it, and Kim’s tilted her chin forward instinctively to seek the lost point of contact. 

Her mouth opened wider and her breath got short. That’s right, I thought. You literally have her eating out of the palm of your hand. I lingered there for a moment, just to torture her some more, before placing the grape on the tip of her tongue. Her big lips closed into a smile, and her eyes cracked open to give me an appreciative look. 

“So how are you and Candice doing?” She asked softly as she opened her mouth to wordlessly ask for another grape.

“Well, after this, I don’t know.” I said, pulling off another grape. “Why did you have to pick me?”

Kim giggled and shrugged. “I dunno, there are a lot of reasons.”

“I have all night.” I said, pulling the grape away from her mouth again. I could tell she was loving the teasing. Her eyes were half lidded, her nipples were pushing proudly into her tight chest wrap, and every time I did it I could see her breath catch in her throat. Maybe this was Aaron’s problem, I thought. He just didn’t know the right moves to use on her.

“Well… a lot of it is that I just wanted to see Candice squirm.” I hesitated with the grape. It’s not the answer I had been expecting or hoping for. Kim brought her lips forward and stole the grape from my fingers.

“Isn’t that a little… cruel?” I challenged, preparing another grape.

She rolled her eyes “It’s just a game. Plus she did the same thing to me.”

That made me even more offended. I didn’t want to seem like I was whiny or not confident or whatever, but her little game here could sabotage what I was building with Candice. And you know, there was something there for us.

“It’s not just a game.” I said, trying to keep the edge out of my voice. “Aren’t you here to find love?”

“Oh, chill out little guy.” She scolded. I flinched my hand away.

“I told you not to call me that.” I said, this time not able to keep the edge out of my voice.

Then she grabbed my arm. Her massive hand completely engulfed my forearm. I involuntarily squeezed the grape held in my fingers, covering my fingers in juice and grape skin. She maintained eye contact with me as she pulled my hand up to her mouth, forcing me to stand on my tip toes as she pulled up. She poked out her big tongue and licked the mess from my fingers.

“You need to wake up.” She said, and then clamped her lips around my hand, taking my whole fist into her mouth. The pressure of her lips mashing on my wrist felt like a blood pressure cuff. Within a couple seconds I could feel my fingers starting to go numb in the warm cavern of her mouth. Then I felt her teeth pressing down.

Fuck, she wasn’t just a big woman. She was a goddamn monster. This isn’t normal, I was not in control. I could see her eyes lighting up as she read me having this epiphany. I panicked. I started writhing and flailing to escape her grip. She released her hand from around my arm, but I was still held inside of her by the pressure of her teeth. I grabbed my wrist with my free hand, and pulled with my entire weight to escape her.

She smiled, or maybe it was baring her teeth at me, showing my hand trapped between her the white rows. I knew that if she wanted to, she could bite down and take my hand clean off.

“Help!” I managed to scream, but the camera crews that surrounded us just watched on.

Kim giggled, and finally, mercifully, released me. The force of my pulling sent me reeling backwards. I lost my balance and fell onto my back underneath her. I turned to escape, but she planted her hand on the ground to my left. I rolled to the other side, but her hand was already there. I forced myself to look up, to where she was filling the sky above me, her sheets of black hair dangling down and tickling my shoulders.

“Aw, so sensitive. I didn’t just choose you just to get back at Candice, you know…” She paused to look down at our bodies, so close to one another. Her boobs hung low, obscuring the rest of her body from both of us.

“I could feel you poking into me when I caught you falling from that tree.” Her left hand left my side, and I started to feel her long fingers pawing at the waistband of my shorts. I flinched away, but Kim just lowered her chest on top of me. The weight of her boobs on my chest was suffocating.

“You like my body, Jacob?” She asked, lowering her head down to bring her lips to my ear. I could feel her fingers connect with my growing shaft. I was sweating against the heat of her body pressed down around me. I closed my eyes and nodded, bringing my hands down to the top of the tits that pinned me to the ground.

“You like my huge, fat tits, don’t you?” She breathed into my neck. “I love them too. I love waking up each morning and feeling them get heavier and heavier on my chest.”

She put her fingers against my chest to keep me pinned to the ground as she straightened her back.The sight of her kneeling over me, the feeling of her large fingers gently stroking me, was too much for me to hold it in anymore. I shot my load up and onto my chest. I collapsed fully onto the ground, any last bits of resistance I had drained out of me through her work on my penis.

Kim removed her fingers from my chest, and hooked them under her top, pulling up and releasing her tits to wobble freely over me. Unbelievably, they looked even larger nude. She folded her arms in front of her, bringing her hands to her lap and squeezing them together with her upper arms, pushing them forward and pointing her thick, pink nipples towards me.

“I like you Jacob.” She whispered. “I love your lips… I can’t stop thinking about your big lips around my nipples....” her fingers worked themselves up her skirt, her tits jiggled as she began to hump her fingers. I watched from below her, entranced at how her boobs bounced up and down with the motion of her self-love.

“Stand up and suck my giant tits.” She ordered more clearly, and I obediently jolted up. She rose onto her knees to bring her nipples level with my mouth. They were at least three inches long and about that big around. I didn’t have much time to think about it before she pressed her hand on my back and shoved my face into the fat of her chest. I opened my mouth to breathe, but I found her nipple instead of air.  It pushed past my lips, and it felt like it filled my entire mouth. 

“Oh fuck yeah.” She moaned from above, and her humping grew more frantic. It didn’t take long for her to finish herself off. She held me tight to her as she rode out the feeling of her climax. I reached my arms forward and wrapped them around her waist, perhaps the only part of her body that my arms would be able to encircle any more. Her sweat slick skin slid over mine as she finally came to rest, and released her vice grip from me, bringing her hands up to gently play with my hair.

What the fuck did I just do? I thought, finally finding myself through my intense animalistic urges towards her. I mean, I had only been with Candice for a couple weeks even though it felt much longer. We had deep conversations. We talked about life goals, dreams, even kids. Did I just throw that all away?

“Jacob.” Kim’s voice rumbled through the chest I still laid my head on. My nostrils filled with the smell of her sweat and cum all around me.

“We need to get some things straight.” She said, still running her fingers through my hair, stroking the back of my head and my neck. I froze, clutching onto her tight, dreading that I was about to see her monstrous side again.

“First, you are a little guy. If you’re going to be with me you’re going to have to make peace with that, because I’m certainly not getting any smaller.” If I was going to be with her? No, I was with Candice. But she said it with such authority, as if I had already said that’s what I wanted… did I? 

“Second, it’s over between you and Candice. She’s a skank who doesn’t deserve you anyway. Since you’re so small and I’m so big, you’re going to have to save your energy if you’re going to love me how I need to be loved.” She dictated, lowering her hand to wrap around my waist and finally peel me off of her.

“And speaking of loving me…” She said, and used her other hand to squeeze her breast, lifting the nipple up to point at my mouth. “I told you to suck my tits but this one didn’t get sucked at all...” She said softly. What else could I do? I opened my mouth to accept it. I heard her sucking on her teeth above me. She released the boob, letting what must have been well over a hundred pounds fall down against my face, pushing the nippled further towards the back of my throat. I steadied myself and suppressed my gag. I didn’t want to disappoint her. 

Her newly freed hand traveled back to her crotch, and she started humping again.

“After you get help me… ungh… help me get off again, we’ll talk about Valerie, too.”

What did I get myself into?

— Valerie —

I sat in my room all night, feeling so used. Not only did Kim betray me by taking Jacob on the date instead of me, Darren totally freaked out on me, telling me he was done dealing with Kim. Well, I didn’t see him complaining much when we were all fucking by the grotto. So he’s in the lounge tonight, sleeping on the couch, and I’m in our room alone, thinking about what I would even say to her. Like, would she even take me seriously if I complained?

I heard a knock on the door, shaking me from my stewing. Darren, most likely, crawling back to me.

I opened the door, ready to lay into Darren, but it wasn’t Darren. It was Jacob, alone.

“Uh, hey.” He said. “Can I come in?” He asked.

“What are you doing here?” I said, standing my ground.

“Kim told me to.” He said, as though that explained it.

“Oh of course. Kim told you to. Better do it.”  I said nastily.

Jacob looked down the hall, and I could hear the sound of thumping as Kim crawled down it. He turned back to me and said:

“Listen, I don’t want any trouble…” He started, but he was cut off by Kim

“Jacob? What are you still doing in the hall? I told you to get in bed.” She said as she came into view from the door frame. She sat down beside the door, stooping down to peer under the top of it.

“Hey Val.” She said. “What’s up?”

“I’m mad at you.” I said, steeling myself as I gazed into her blue eyes. She just looked confused.

“Don’t be silly.” She said, and reached a hand through the door to paw at me, but I stepped back and smacked it.

“Hey!” She shouted in surprise. She pulled Jacob back from the door with her other hand and stuck her head in the door. I had no choice but to step backward as she began the process of fitting her huge frame through a door that was getting close to being a third of her size. She had to turn her shoulders and squeeze them through one at a time, planting her arms on either side of the door. Then she pulled each breast through. The next challenge was her hips, which were slightly wider than her shoulders. For this she had to turn to lay on her side and pull herself through.

“What’s gotten into you?” She demanded as she brought her full physical presence into the room with Jacob coming in and closing the door behind her.

“Darren left me because of you.” I said, feeling the tears rolling down my cheeks. No matter how big she was, she was still Kim. She would understand the pain she caused me by taking Darren away from me.

“Darren was an idiot.” She declared, and started to unwrap the makeshift clothes the producers made her wear.

“How dare you? I loved him!” I screamed up at her. She said nothing as she set her skirt off to the side, now fully naked. She placed a large hand behind my back and drew me towards her. I tried to struggle, but her strength was overwhelming. She held me against her bare stomach, her long fingers running down my back.

“We don’t need him anymore. We have each other.” She soothed as she held me there. The warmth of her, the softness of her skin as she completely enveloped me… rationally I should not have forgiven her, but my body did.

She turned me around so my back was pressed against her stomach. Using her fingers, she started to undress me, ripping my dress over my head, leaving me in the lingerie I had put on in anticipation of our date. She brought her fingers down between my legs, resting the width of her palm against my stomach as she began to press her fingers against my sex. I melted into her palm, wrapping both my arms around her forearm and planting kisses there.

“We have each other… and also Jacob.” She added, tilting my chin up with her finger to face the newcomer. Jacob looked scared, standing by the far wall, waiting for someone to tell him what to do.

“Take off your clothes.” She demanded, and he started to strip.

“Mmm, look at him Valerie. Look at his muscles move. See his shoulders, and his lips?” She said. Of course, like everyone else on the island, he was extremely attractive. I didn’t know much about him since so much of my world here had revolved around Kim. Kim started to lift me, dragging me up her stomach as she used her two fingers to coax my legs apart.

“Jacob.” She called down. “Come here and eat Valerie’s little pussy.”

Jacob obediently approached me, not sure if he should. I don’t know if it was the feeling of Kim’s body all around me, or the way Jacob was looking at me, but I was so wet and eager for a release that I didn’t even think about how he was practically a stranger to me, or what Candice would think.

“Do you want me to…?” He asked me, approaching carefully.

“I want you to.” Kim answered for me. “That means she wants it, too.” She explained, using her fingers to spread my legs wider. She was right. I wanted whatever she wanted. It was foolish of me to ever have doubted her. Fuck Darren.

I nodded to Jacob, and he pulled my underwear aside, and pressed his mouth to me. His hands joined Kim’s as he clutched my waist right above my hips, sending me shivering against the skin of Kim’s belly for minutes. Kim let my legs close around Jacob’s neck and I rode him down to hump his face on the floor as I cummed.

I looked down at Jacob’s face between my legs with new interest. I scooted down Jacob’s body so I was straddling his torso, and leaned down, pulling his face to mine and kissing him deeply, tasting myself on his lips. Jacob continued to run his hands over my body, pressing me down to lay my head on his chest.

“Mmm. I’m glad you like each other.” Kim’s voice said from on high. We both looked up to her, standing on her knees, balancing herself by holding her hands against the ceiling, her pussy dripping droplets of her precum onto the floor.

“I want to cum at least three times before bed.” She commanded. We helped each other up, preparing to minister to our giant mistress.

— Charlie —

I watched Kim through the hidden camera in her room, finally curled up to sleep after the events of the night. She took up the entire bed, forcing the two smaller people to find spots on the floor. 

I checked on the other residents through the cameras scattered around the Villa. Thomas slept with Monica draped over him. Candice slept in her room alone, and Darren opted for a couch in the lounge that night. Aaron and Des’s room was empty, which was odd for midnight. I flicked through the feeds to search for them. They weren’t in the gym, nor the kitchen. They weren’t anywhere.

“You fucking amateur.” Pete’s ghost snarled in my ear. “How do you lose your contestants?”

I opened up the stationary cam footage from last night. There they were in the courtyard, assembling with the crew to go film their date. They load up into the atvs to drive up to the rock climbing wall. Then… nothing. They never returned from their date.

“Security.” I called into the radio. “Meet me outside Kim’s room.” I said, and ran out the door to the Villa. Security on the island was minimal. Really, it was two larger guys armed with tasers, just enough to break up the odd fight. I met them in front of Kim’s door, and huddled with them in hushed tones.

“We have some missing cast and crew.” I informed them. “Des, Aaron and the crew that was with them. None of them came back from the date and I’m worried they are conspiring to hurt Kim.” I said.

“Do you have any proof of this…?” They asked. I could tell they were half not believing the story, half not believing anything was actually a threat to the giant woman.

“Just instinct. You two stay here and make sure no one gets in or leaves. I’m going to organize a search party.”

“Sir…” they protested.

“Just do it.” I hissed, and stomped off to wake up the members of the crew I trusted most to head with me to the rockwall Aaron and Des were supposed to have their date.

They had clearly made it to this point. The food was unpacked and eaten, and the crew had left their camera rigs off to the side. No sign of a fight. It was like they just disappeared.

“Charlie.” a loud whisper blew through the trees like a strong gust. I turned my flashlight into the jungle to look for the source. “They’re plotting against us.” 

I caught glimpses of her huge form hovering just in the boundary of my light and the shadows of the jungle.

“Charlie…” the gust came from above, and I snapped my light up to see Kim, at least a hundred feet tall, leaning with her elbow on the rock wall, wearing that superior look she so often wore.

“Think, you little worm. Where would they go?” Her eyes wandered up and to the right. I followed her gaze upwards, to the tower with the red blinking lights erected on the highest point of the island.

“They’re going to the emergency radio tower.” I announced. “Everyone, back to your vehicles.” Pete’s philosophy for communicating with the higher ups during filming was to treat them like mushrooms.

“Keep them in the dark and feed them shit.” Pete’s spectre completed the thought from the rear seat as I buckled in. “What’re you going to do now, Charlie? Even if you manage to catch them before they announce the existence of our ‘little’ secret to the mainland, what’re you going to do about them? More rocks to the head?” He chuckled dryly as I squirmed in my seat. I readjusted the rearview mirror to banish him back to hell, and took solace at the line of headlights following behind me as we climbed the narrow trail to the peak.

My headlights caught the five of them: Aaron, Des, and three crew members, huddled around the radio tower door, trying to use a rock to smash the padlock.

I laid on my horn and gunned my engine, sending the vehicle hurtling forward. They didn’t run. They didn’t scream, they huddled together closer and redoubled their efforts on the lock. My heart sank as the door flew open.

I pulled on the e-brake and skidded to a stop. I reached under the seat for the tire iron.

“Christ, you’re so predictable. You can’t run a show if you keep on caving people’s heads in whenever you fail to control them!” my tormentor snickered behind me.

“Kill or be killed.” The sky boomed, Kim’s blue eye as large as the moon above peering down at us ants and our struggles on the mountain top. I dashed in.

The room was small. Des was huddled up crying in the corner with her production assistant. Aaron had a headset to his ear, frantically trying to figure out what buttons would let him send a message. The other two crew members were making a human wall between me and Aaron.

“Stop it Charlie! It’s gotten too weird! It’s all too dangerous!” One pleaded with me.

“Kim needs help. It’s not normal what’s happening to her.” Another said.

Fuck. There was no way I was going to be able to take on all of them. I needed to stop them. Kim needed me to stop them. She still needed time to find love here. She still had a show to put on. She needed the room to grow.

I gripped the tire iron tightly, turned, and smashed it into the closest console. I got one good hit in before I felt their hands grabbing me. I swung wildly with the tire iron, not caring whether I hit them or more the radio equipment. I got a good crack at one, sending him reeling. Aaron stood up to replace him, charging at me and tackling me through the door and back outside.

I felt my wits leave me as my head collided with had ground outside, my vision swimming as my eyes took in the light of the stars above.

I felt his hands wrap around my collar and begin to shake, my injured brain rattled in my skull setting my vision into a wobbly wavy blur.

“You mother fucker! You idiot! You let it go on for too long! Now we’re stuck here with her and we have no way out!” He screamed, but I was barely paying attention. I was looking up at the splendor of the galaxy above me. How the stars and stardust was like a thin veil over Kim’s face as she held our entire galaxy in her hands. I liked to think that somehow, even though I was light years away from her, that she could see me in this moment, doing what I could to protect her. Aaron’s fists impacted my face again and again, but I was too numb from basking in the glow of her appreciation to notice. 

Eventually the rest of my team arrived to pull Aaron off of me. I laid there with my swollen face, my view of the goddess obscured by my swelling eye. Her face disappeared into cosmic dust.

“Tie them up.” I said through my busted lips as I rose back to sit, watching as my men started to round them up. Aaron screamed and cried the whole time.

— Thomas —

I woke up the loud thumping of Kim fucking again. It was such a fucking racket. Loud thumps and unearthly loud moans interlaced with laughter and the sound of Kim bossing her little sex toys around. Monica stirred too.

“They’re back at it again.” I said in dismay. “Can they give it a rest?”

“Mm…” She said, and ran her hand down my chest. “I dunno, don’t you think it’s a little hot?” She asked over the sound of Kim’s loud moaning.

“No, it’s embarrassing.”

“Really?” She said, and rolled over to straddle me, pressing her pelvis down onto mine. “Think you could fuck me that good?” She said as grinded on me. “If you could I would scream so loud the whole island would hear us.”

She was so hot. I immediately began to stiffen at the sight of her tight little body wiggling on top of me. I reached my hands up and wrapped them around her waist, lifting her up to make way for my rising cock. I slapped it against her stomach, then spun her around as I rose to kneel over her.

“OH MY GOD!” She screamed as loud as she could as I entered her from behind, my hands easily manipulating her small body against mine. Her scream was accompanied by a louder one from next door.

“MMM FUCK ME THOMAS!” She screamed again, pushing back against me to accept my length. Despite Monica’s exaggerated moans of pleasure, she was still nearly completely drowned out by the sound of Kim next door. The two women grew louder and louder, and I had to admit that Monica was right. It was a little hot.

I spun her around again as I stepped off the bed and l lifted her up to fuck me while standing. She wrapped her legs around me, her arms pinned between us, her face buried in my chest. I slammed her against the shared wall between our room and Kim’s room, and I felt her shaking uncontrollably in my arms as she cummed. She leaned back against the wall, arms rising over her head as she screamed and screamed.

Kim’s cries only grew louder, the sound of the giant woman climaxing helping me reach my own. It was also accompanied by another sound, a sort of cracking. I was too enamored with the feeling of Monica squirming in my arms to notice it until it was too late.

The wall to the right of us burst apart, a massive shape entering our room from next door. I fell backwards, turning so as to not land on Monica, but hitting my head against the floor in the process.

When my vision cleared, I was looking up at Monica straddling me. Behind her, a massive foot, nearly three feet long, sticking through the plaster wall, the toes curling in ecstasy. With a hole punched through the wall, the full volume of Kim’s screams of pleasure now filled our room.

“Are you ok?” Monica asked down to me, cradling my head in her hands.

“Ugh.” I grunted, and then watched as the giant foot relaxed, pulling it back through the wall.

“Haha, oops!” came the sound from the other side, and soon a big blue eye peered through the hole. A long finger coming up to probe the edges of it to widen it. The eye scanned the room and saw us on the floor.

“Aw, hey little guys. Looks like you’re having some fun too. Sorry about your wall!” She said, then retreated back to her room. “Again.” She ordered someone unseen, and the sounds of thumping began anew.

“Let’s get out of here.” I said to Monica, lifting her up off of me. We wrapped our bathrobes around us and made our way to the door. I took one step outside before a security guard stepped up to block us.

“Stay in your room.” He said.

“Man, we’re just trying to go get some breakfast.” I said, moving to push past him. His hand lowered to his holster where he kept his taser.

“Sorry, there is a situation. Charlie’s orders.”

“No shit there is a situation, my giant neighbor just kicked a hole through my wall!” I complained. He looked in, went pale, and then composed himself.

“Be that as it may, you’re not to leave your room.”

I was about to fight this man, but Monica’s hands wrapped around my arm and coaxed me back into the room. We sat on our bed, forced to endure the full volume of Kim’s moans through the new hole in our wall, trying not to look through it.

We were locked down like that for an hour, most of it filled with listening to Kim fuck. I figured she only stopped because Valerie and Jacob were too tired. She started to chastise them for being unable to keep up. The room went mostly quiet after that, then we heard their door open and Kim started arguing with the security guards.

“Get out of the way. I’m coming out.” She told them.

“Ma’am, Charlie said-”

“Who cares what Charlie said? I can barely sit up straight in here.”

“Ma’am, please return to your room.”

“Oh my god, you think that little taser is going to do anything to me?” She said. I gave Monica a look and took her hand to start leading her to the door. If shit was about to go down I wanted to be nowhere near Kim.

I heard the stun gun discharge, followed by laughter from Kim and a scream from the security guard. I took it as our cue, and burst out of the door holding Monica’s hand, running down the hallway. I looked back to see the other security guard had also drawn his taser and was pointing it towards the door where Kim’s long arm had emerged. Her huge hand was wrapped around the other security guard’s upper torso, and he was starting to go purple as he ineffectually punched the giant woman’s wrist.

“Security to Charlie, we have a situation!” the free security guard screamed into his radio. We didn’t wait around to see what would happen next.

— Candice —

Security wouldn’t let me out all morning, which was very annoying. Even though she was two doors down from me, my room practically shook with the sound of Kim fucking. Given that Jacob didn’t return to our room last night, I had a pretty clear idea about who she was with.

I stuck my head out of the doorway when I heard Kim arguing with the security guards. I cracked my door open and watched as the scene unfolded, the guard brandishing the taser, then shooting it into the darkness where Kim was hidden. Her laughter at the attack made my blood run cold.

I saw Kim’s long arm extend out of the door frame, and her hand, her massive hand, was able to wrap around the entire upper half of the guard’s torso, starting to strangle him. The other guard stepped forward, firing his taser into the darkness, with a similar effect as the last one.

Kim’s head appeared in the door. The look on her face was not anger, or even disgust. The expression on her face was much the same as the one she wore when she loomed over my hiding spot during hide and seek. She was amused, like it was all a game.

Both men punched and struggled against her grip as she tried to squeeze her shoulders through the door, but it was obviously hopeless. She was just too big now. Her amused expression fell to concentration as she tried to figure out a way through, then grew amused again before disappearing back into the room, bringing the security guard with her. The guard rushed forward to rescue his friend, but he immediately screamed and threw himself to the ground as Kim’s giant foot kicked through the wall, sending plaster shrapnel flying into the hall.

Kim’s horrifying laugh filled the Villa as she kicked the wall to pieces. The security guard cowered in the hall, covering his neck as rubble fell down on him. When the hole was large enough, Kim’s head reappeared in the hallway, looking down at the security guard slowly and sorely rising. He screamed and began an injured, slow run in my direction. Kim gave chase on all fours with that same playful expression, only crawling fast enough to make sure he didn’t actually escape.

“Don’t let me get you!” She warned as she chased him. As she got closer my mind screamed for my body to move but it would not. I managed to snap out of it when she reached her arms forward to snatch up the fleeing security guard right in front of my door.I tried to slip back into my room, but she spotted me out of the corner of her eye and stopped the door from closing with a finger.

“Oh good morning Candice!” She said to me as she dragged the security guard screaming by his leg back in front of her. She pinned him to the ground with a hand and looked over to me.

“Can you believe these jerks tried to tase me?” She asked with a huff as she pushed down on him, causing him to groan.

“Don’t hurt him.” I begged her, and she just laughed.

“I’m not gonna hurt anyone. I’m just scaring him a bit.” To emphasize her point, she wiped the floor with him as he screamed.

“Anyway, I’m actually glad you’re here.” She said, talking over the screaming guard. “Last night- “ she started, before looking back at the security guard with an annoyed expression at his continued screaming.

“Sorry, hold on.” She apologized, adjusting to a sitting position and dragging the security guard between her legs. She positioned his head against her pussy and sat down, his protests becoming muffled.

“Where were we?” She asked casually, as if she wasn’t crushing a human being underneath her. “Oh yeah! Jacob is such a good fuck isn’t he?” She asked with a giggle.

“We actually had a really great night last night. He’s so funny and loving.” She gushed as she started to slightly rock her hips against the security guard.

“Anyway, as your friend, I just thought you should have a fair warning that I will be continuing to pursue a …mmm… relationship with him.” She moaned with an innocent look in her eyes. I was too numb to say anything, much less protest.

“I don’t seem to remember you having a problem with taking men, so I assume you’re cool with it.” She continued. I still couldn’t form words. I could see her contemplating how to torture me more. She removed the security guard from between her legs, pinching his leg between her fingers like he was a wet rag. A trail of slime connected his drenched body with her wetness below as she pulled him up to dangle a foot off the floor. She maintained eye contact with me as she pushed him into my door, the dazed and injured man slumping against me. Her smell filled my nostrils as she forced him forward.

“There you go. More of my sloppy seconds. Your favorite!” She laughed as she finally continued to crawl on from my door.

— Charlie —

By the time I and the rest of my team returned to the Villa as Thomas, Darren, and Monica were running out, nearly trampling me as they burst out of the door.

The Villa was in complete disarray. I walked to where the contestants' rooms were, stepping over the rubble in the hall. I peered inside the opening of her room, where some medics were loading one of the security guards onto a stretcher. Further down, Candice was struggling to pull another unconscious security guard out of her room, the two completely covered in a mucusy wetness. Candice gave me an accusatory glare as I passed her.

"Have you guys seen the medical team? I need to know how huge I am." Kim's voice carried through the halls of the Villa. I composed myself, and stepped around the corner to see her.

Fuck, she was big. She was almost two times taller than I was sitting with her butt on the ground. She was sitting cross legged outside of the kitchen, leaning back against the wall, her head flirting with the top of the first story of the villa. I bet if she stood up I would be barely as tall as her knee.

She had some of the crew members, not all of them cooks, making her breakfast. One of them brought out a sheet pan of eggs to her, handing up to her so she could carry it up to her mouth high above us. She tilted her head back and dumped the eggs into her mouth, hardly chewing.

"More." She ordered, letting the tray fall back down to the ground with a clang as she licked her fingers. 

"Hey Charlie!" She smiled brightly as she spotted me, brushing her hair behind her ear, but then did a double take as she saw my condition. “Oh my god, what happened to you?” She doted, bringing her finger down to my chin to tilt my face up for her inspection.

“I had to stop Aaron and some others from using the emergency radio to get in touch with the mainland.”

“Oh my god! Aaron did this?” She asked shocked, and if I wasn’t mistaken, a weird sense of wonder.

“Yeah, but it’s all handled now, I promise.” I said as she stroked my cheek with a single large finger.

“Good. So where’s the medical team then? They should patch you up and then measure me. I can already tell that this has been my biggest gain yet.”

"They're busy tending to the security guards you hurt. Why'd you do that Kim?"

"They tased me." She defended, crossing her arms over her chest and giving me an offended look. "The real question is why you wanted to keep me locked up?”

Something about the stress of the situation gave me the courage, or lack of good sense, to stand up for myself against her terrifying enormity.

"I didn't want to lock you up. I was trying to keep you safe! I was worried they might try to hurt you."

Kim's gaze pierced through me as she weighed whether to believe me. I was relieved when she relaxed her shoulders.

"Aww that was sweet of you then. But you really shouldn't have." She said. "I'm a big girl, I can take care of myself."

"You could have killed them Kim." I said, trying to keep my composure. She blinked, and tilted her head at me as if she had just considered something she hadn’t before.

"Yeah… I guess I could have.” She said in a dreamy tone. “But I didn’t, did I? I just scared them a bit. They’ll be fine. You should tell them to wrap it up so you can get your face looked at and me measured. Then we can go have a scene with Aaron and Des. Where are they?”

‘Have a scene’ with them? What was she, nuts? She thought we would keep filming after she destroyed her room, traumatized the staff, all while looking down the barrel of a mutiny from the cast?

“Kim, they’re not going to cooperate with a shoot. No one will. Just… too much has happened already today.”

“But we were supposed to get a new guy today!” She pouted like the oversized brat that she was.

“You want to make these people hang around the Villa smiling like nothing’s going on?” I asked incredulously. “They’re done, Kim. They can’t fake it anymore. The tone’s off. This whole thing…” I motioned to Kim.

“What ‘whole thing’?” She snapped back at me, making finger quotes in the air.

“Kim, the show can’t go on like this. The format just doesn’t work when one contestant is three times the size of the others.”

Kim blinked as she considered this.

“Well, then the format will have to change.” She declared. “‘Cause I’m not going anywhere and neither is anyone else, and I’m certainly not planning to stop growing any time soon. Yeah, it makes sense when you think about it. Why have a show about four couples when who’s with me is all that matters?” She said in a stream of consciousness. She turned her head to look at me, as if she remembered what prompted this thought in the first place.

“You can make it happen right?” She asked, but it was more an order. She didn’t wait for me to accept before she started making her demands.

“First thing’s first: those security guards are just two guys. I don’t see why the entire medical staff needs to dote on them. Tell them to send some people to measure me.” She ordered, looking quite annoyed that it had taken so long in the first place.

“Second, the indoors are too small for me. I can’t fit through the doors and my head was close to hitting the ceiling even when I was sitting down. You need to get the crew to make a place for me to sleep outside.”

“And third: I wanna see everyone tonight in front of the Villa. At sunset. With cameras. And I mean everyone. Even the little hotties you have stashed all around the island.” She said, her grin turning devilish.

“Yes Kim.” I affirmed, and set off to do her bidding.

“She’s better at this than you are.” Pete’s ghost whispered in my ear. “You’re lucky she’s in charge and has the strength to back up her word, otherwise your crew would hang you for this.”

— Valerie —

Everything hurt. The entire lower part of my face and my neck was tender from Kim sucking on my neck. If I had enough energy to look in the mirror, I would expect everything from my nose down to be one giant hickey. My tongue was sore from licking her, and my lips were raw and chapped from being pressed into her sex too. My arms felt like noodles, too strained from a night of trying to lift Kim’s tits so I wasn’t smothered by them as I tried desperately to please her. long. My nipples were tender from Kim pinching them with her big fingers. My vagina was aching from the force of those same fingers, and rubbed raw by the texture of her big tongue. My legs were like jello from the strain of resisting her and the spasms of the multiple orgasms I had that night. My head hurt from the sleep deprivation. 

She nudged me awake early that morning. I didn’t know when it was, but it was before the sun came up. It had taken forever for Jacob and I to satisfy her enough to let us sleep, and now she was rousing me way earlier than I could stand. I kept my eyes clenched tight in the hopes she would leave me to my rest. But that was not what Kim wanted.

“I can feel it.” She had said, almost a moan. “Can you feel it? How much heavier they are getting?” Then she laid her boob on me. Just the weight of one of them was heavier than any lover I had ever taken. My eyes shot open, looking up at her, her hands braced against the floor, her ungodly large tits spilling down between them and flowing over my body. I tried to open my mouth to protest, but all that did was let the air trapped in my lungs a better path to escape. Her tit was so heavy my chest was unable to expand to allow me more air. I tried in vain to get my arms underneath to give myself some room, but I was too weak to move it at all. I only managed to press back into her a little. Kim seemed to like it, at least. I could feel her nipple hardening against my stomach, a huge bulge that began to squeeze into my guts.

She watched me as I struggled, and I knew she she knew what effect she was having on me, but she continued to flatten me underneath her all the same. I started to choke with the need for air. Her response was to lower herself even more, putting even more weight on me until I started to see stars out of the corner of my eye. She lowered herself to press her lips into mine, quivering with the need to inhale. Only then did she arch her back up enough to free me from under the bulk of the weight of her boob, though I could still feel her nipple hardening and swelling as it traced up my the length of my body.

She woke up Jacob in a similar way, and soon she was directing us to pleasure her once more.I looked to my left to where Jacob was resting, pretty much in the same state I was in. He was curled up in a tight ball, trying his best to get some sleep despite the chaos that was surrounding us. I looked to my right, to where a man was stifling his moans of pain as the medical team attended to him.

I watched it all unfold from this position, the place Kim left me after finally satisfying her. I could only really appreciate her massive growth spurt now that her body was not pressed to mine. I watched her crawl from the otherside of the room, and crouched down next to the door. If she sat up straight her head would go through the roof. I watched as she negotiated with the men outside the door while on her knees, bending down to look at them through a hole that would be around knee height to her. I watched her face twist into a playful smirk as she reached her hand through the door to snatch one of them up. The same hand that held me to her crotch or lips last night now clutched a full grown, screaming, and struggling man. I thought I was familiar with just how strong she was by the feeling of her firm grip on my body, but I was wrong. I could hear his bones crunching as she squeezed him in her hand. She could have done that to me at any time.

Once the security guy was stabilized the medics check on Jacob and I, gave us water, and pressed their fingers tenderly into the areas where Kim’s sucking lips bruised us. They didn’t say much to us, but I could tell from the looks on their faces that they were scared for us.

“Val! Jacob!” The sound of her voice echoing through the villa made the medic’s hands flinch away from me. The light from outside was blocked by her huge form filling the hole she kicked through the wall.

“Are you two still asleep?” she asked impatiently. Now the medical team was fully retreating.

“Ah ah ah.” She tutted. “You’re not going anywhere until you measure me. I know I had a huge spurt last night and I need to know how big I am now.”

What choice did they have? The set about their task wordlessly and carefully, no doubt afraid of falling to the same fate of the security guy, still moaning in the gurney across the room. They did their normal routine of measuring Kim’s foot and doing the math to get her total height, and the entire time I was just praying that it would somehow take longer, to give me a bit of a longer break before what I knew would happen next: Kim would get told some absurd number for how tall she was now, that would make her horny, and then she would have her way with us again.

“Oh my god, over twenty feet!” She squealed. I collapsed back into the bed and stared at the ceiling. Kim’s face soon appeared there, looming over me with a smile and a bite of her bottom lip.

“Over twenty feet Val! Can you believe it?” She said proudly. I just stared back in a daze. I felt her finger poke at my lap, where my legs joined my hips, tracing over my midriff.

“Come on, wake up Valerie. I want to know how you feel about me being so fucking huge.”

“I’m… I’m sorry Kim. It’s awesome how big you are… I’m just so tired.” I managed. Kim’s bottom lip escaped her teeth and formed an exaggerated pout.

“Oh, my poor little lover.” She cooed, using her finger to stroke me. “I bet it’s not easy to keep up with me growing so fast.” It wasn’t.

“But it’s going to be alright. Things are going to change around here to make it easy on you and little Jacob over there.” She assured me as she placed a tender kiss on my forehead. “Rest well.”

“I love you.” I choked out through the exhausted and relieved tears streaking down my face.

“Aww! I love you too!” Another kiss, a little more forceful than the last, right on my face and with enough force to push me deeper into the soft mattress. I passed out very quickly after.

— Monica —

The crew wouldn’t let us go back into the villa all day, nor would they tell us what was going on. The whole thing was making me sick with worry… and not to lie, anticipation.

It started when Kim’s foot burst through our wall this morning. I only caught glimpses of it, but I could tell that it was easily bigger than my entire torso. Way, way, bigger than she was when she caught me during hide and seek. Then the brief sight of her arms reaching through the door and snatching up the security guards, and the sound of her loud voice rumbling with laughter at the sound of the wall tumbling down.

I found myself unable to stop thinking about how big Kim must be now, and what might be happening in the Villa that the producers didn’t want us to see. My compulsive thoughts only got worse when the producers told us to gather outside of the Villa for a special announcement. I both dreaded and longed to see how big she really was, and the competing feelings only grew more intense when the producers asked us to gather outside of the Villa in the early evening.

“It’ll be ok.” Thomas assured me, giving my shaking hand a squeeze. “I’ll be with you no matter what.”

That was a sweet thought, but I knew for a fact that he was more afraid of Kim than I was. He was just saying it to work up his courage. But what could Thomas do if Kim really had it out for him? She could just snatch him up like she did with the security guard. He obviously needed the morale boost, so I kept this thought to myself and just gave him a soft smile.

“Alright, places everyone!” Charlie called through a megaphone as he exited the Villa, but hardly anyone was paying attention, because Kim was rounding the corner of the courtyard to reveal herself to us, and she was bigger than I could ever imagine her to be, and she only seemed to get bigger as she got closer. She ducked under the giant archway that separated the Villa from the wilds of the island, and planted her feet there. I traced her body from foot to head, mesmerized by the fact that I wasn’t even knee high to her.

I only noticed her two passengers riding on either shoulder when she stooped down to set them at the ground next to her feet. Val and Jacob, obviously exhausted, gave the crowd sheepish smiles and limped to the side to clear the way for Kim, who took one more big step forward and put her hands on her hips.

"Hey everyone. Most of you know me. Some of you don't. I'm Kim, and as you can see, I'm a giant.” She let us there to soak in that fact. I looked around at the others gathered. Most of them had been living with the absurd fact of Kim’s size for as long as I had. Others, like Lauren who was eliminated from the show and a few unfamiliar faces that must be future contestants were utterly gobsmacked.

“And I’m still getting bigger!” She added cheerfully. “This morning they measured me at just over twenty feet tall. They just measured me again before I came out here and only eight hours later I grew another five feet!” Oh my god. She grew more than I was tall in just eight hours.

“I can see from the looks on your faces that this is pretty scary for some of you. Honestly, it was pretty scary for me at first, too.” She nodded with sage-like sympathy. “We all came here to find love, and I realize that might be impossible for everyone to do that when I'm so big and scary. Lover’s Lagoon won’t work with me as a part of it." She said, pausing for effect. No one dared make a noise. There was no way she was going to voluntarily leave the show, right?

“I’ve thought really hard about this.” She said with a masterful tremble in her tone. “The show has practically been revolving around me anyway, so I think it’s time to make it official and say: Lover’s Lagoon is over. From now on, it’s Kim’s Lagoon!” Charlie, Valerie, and Jacob kicked off the clapping, eliciting some stunted clapping from the larger crowd.

“So, effective immediately, there are no more matches, no more couples. I’m a lot of woman and I need a lot of people’s love to fulfill me. You’re either inside the Villa with me, or serving me in other ways out here.” I held Thomas’s hand tighter. I shot him a look of reassurance. No, Thomas. I’m still yours. He nodded along to my wordless decree.

“But before we get into that…” She said, and gestured to a nearby trailer. On cue, some crew members opened the door and started leading a line of people out into the open air, tied together at their wrists. I didn’t recognize any of them until Aaron and Des stepped out. I gasped.

“These people wanted to call the mainland. But I’m not ready for that. I don’t want this to stop.” She said with another expert tremble in her voice. “I mean, I know it can’t be easy being around someone who is so big and scary…” She was directing her speech almost entirely at Aaron. “But to try and sabotage my attempt to find love just because you can’t have me…” She shook her head to clear her welling tears.

“I just can’t have any of that toxicity near me.” Another cue, as the crew members drew knives and began to circle around the captives. The crowd began to stir into a frenzy. Some begging for their death, some screaming not to kill them, others cowering and shielding their eyes. Surely not. I scoffed. Surely this wasn’t happening.

The crew reached down to traitors, raised their knives over their heads. The crowd screamed, but none dare try to interfere. As if in slow motion, the knives came down. I winced, closing my eyes to avoid seeing it.

“Go.” She said. “You live in the jungle now. Just get out of my sight.” I opened my eyes to see that the crew had cut the bonds of the traitors, who were just beginning to stumble to their feet.

“Take a look at them.” She said. “Don’t give them anything. Don’t talk to them.”

The crowd parted as the traitors stepped through. I couldn’t get a good look at them as they passed by, but as they got close the others pushed further away from them, as if the giant woman’s scorn could rub off on them. They reached the edge of the jungle, and the giant had one more thing to say.

“Stop there. If anyone has a problem with me being in charge, or are scared of me, or whatever, go with them now.” She commanded. No one seemed willing to take her up on this. I felt Thomas’s hand twitch and his body shift in that direction. I rubbed my thumb on top of his hand to relax him, and he stayed put.

“Good.” She praised us, her little subjects. “I better not see any of you little mice again.” She warned, then made a lunging motion towards the group. They booked it into the jungle.

“Nasty little people.” She commiserated, then scanned a smile across all of the remaining people gathered at her feet. “I’m glad you all decided to stay with me here. Sorry about the nasty business, but with that out of the way, who’s excited to learn who I'm going to choose to stay with me in the villa tonight?” She exclaimed, stooping down and putting her hands on her knees as if she was talking to a child or a dog. There was a low murmuring in the crowd as it began to shift uncomfortably under her gaze. She began to trace her finger around the crowd, following her eye line as she judged us by whatever unknowable criteria.

What would I do if Thomas and I were picked? I couldn’t say. I knew I was in love with Thomas, but there was a dark, perverted part of me that wanted desperately to be dwarfed in every way by Kim. As perfect as I thought Thomas was for me, there was no way for him to satisfy the culmination of my darkest fantasy the way Kim could. Would he understand if I explained it to him? Would he be able to talk sense into me before I trespassed?

"You." She said, pointing to a guy in the back. He looked like a future cast member. I guess he still was, on whatever program Kim was concocting.

"You." She pointed to a cute sound guy in the back. He nearly fainted.

"Candice." She smiled evilly. "You two go grab her, she tends to freeze up in front of me, haha."

"Brian, always has a crush on you."

The selection process dragged on for minutes as she picked over the less obvious choices. As time drew on and she didn’t choose me, I became more and more relieved. I didn’t need to indulge that part of me. All I needed was Thomas. If she was in there and I was out here, maybe that would ultimately be better for all of us.

Her chosen people gathered at her shins as she wrapped up. She had chosen around 18 people in total.

“Ok, I think that’s everyone! The rest of you will stay out here and listen to Charlie. He’ll tell you what you need to do.” The people at her feet turned to begin walking nervously to the Villa, while those of us outside turned our attention to Charlie. I could feel Thomas’s relief through his hand. Charlie got on top of a rock and was preparing to start giving out orders when Kim stopped in her tracks and turned back to face us.

“Oops! I almost forgot little Monica.” She said, turning her head back down to us. She spotted me instantly as Thomas and I flinched. Kim stepped over the crowd towards me, then stooped down to reach for me. Thomas stepped in front of me.

“I don’t want you, Thomas. I want Monica.” She said as she plucked him up, ripping him out of my hands and tossing him to the side like a doll.

“Thomas!” I screamed as her hand wrapped around me and pulled me into the air. She held me in front of her face as she turned back to the Villa. Over her shoulder I could see Thomas pulling himself up from the ground, looking at me held in Kim’s hand with pure terror in his eyes.

“Kim! Please! Don’t separate me and Thomas!” I begged her as she marched on.

“But I don’t want Thomas. I want you. I’ve been thinking about what you said during truth or dare, about liking the feeling of being small. You must feel pretty small being held in my hand like this, huh?” She gave my body a gentle squeeze. Under other circumstances she would be exactly right, but I was too scared to enjoy the feeling.

“Kim, I… “ I started to protest, but Kim cut me off by bringing me towards her large, pursed lips, as if she were leaning in for a kiss. I put my hands up to try and resist her, planting my hands on her cheeks.

“Mmm, you want to resist me, little girl?” She asked, her warm breath washing over me. She pulled me back from her face and brought her other hand up to start poking at me with her finger. She pressed her fingertip against my cheek. I wrapped both my hands around it to try and push it back, but it was pointless. Kim rubbed the side of my face, then pressed her fingertip into my neck.

“Aww, your little heart is racing.” She said as she felt my pulse. “Are you scared or turned on?” She asked.

“I’m scared Kim, please let me go!” I cried, still struggling against her encroaching finger.

“Oh poor little thing. Let’s see if we can get you worked up a little.” She said as she carried me into the Villa courtyard and sat cross legged by the pool. The other people she chose milled around below us and at a distance, waiting for some cue from the giant woman as to what they should be doing.

“Somebody help me!” I called down to them, but no one dared to move.

Kim’s finger traced over my body, pressing gently into my small breasts, gently tracing the skin of my exposed stomach. I tried to prop myself up in her hands, but she simply closed her thumb around me, the length of it pressing me into her palm, the tip brushing the underside of my neck. Kim was in complete control of me. Her finger probed between my legs. I wrapped my legs around her hand, trying my best to push it away, but as her rough finger tip rubbed me through my swimsuit, they relaxed, falling away to give her more access. I let out a soft moan, the animal inside betraying me.

“Oh Monica, you love it don’t you?” She teased as I wrapped my legs around her finger to pull it closer to me.

“I want to try something… something that’ll really make you feel small.” She promised, leaning back against the wall of the Villa. She hooked her fingernail under the waistband of my bikini bottoms, and pulled them down my legs. Then she grabbed my arms, and dropped the hand she had been carrying me in leaving me to dangle in middair.

She spun me around to face away from her. Giving me a view from above of the people gathered around her legs. She hoisted her tit with the hand I had just been palmed in, the sheer size of it making her hand look tiny in comparison. She lowered me down gingerly to her nipple, the soft flesh of her boob folding around my legs as I sat on it. She repositioned her hand around my upper body, pinning my arms to my chest.

"Jacob and Valerie, show the new ones how I like my pussy licked." She ordered. Jacob and Valerie approached Kim's lap to do her bidding. The newer people hesitated only briefly before approaching as well.

As the people between Kim's legs got to work, I watched as the rough brown-pink skin of her nipple began to stiffen between my legs, a nipple larger than either of my own tits.

"Look how big it is Monica, do you think you could…?" She asked, pushing the nipple to harden against my inner thighs. It just seemed to get bigger and bigger, until it was something like 4 inches long and 2 inches wide. I had taken longer dicks, obviously, but the girth of this looked challenging. But the thought of Kim fucking me with her nipples as she held me in her hand, it was such an incredible thought. I needed to try.

I pushed my hips forward, and squeezed my legs around the front of her breast to draw it towards me. That made Kim moan. I pressed myself against it, feeling it splitting me apart as I sat, and began to hump.

I clenched my eyes closed, struggling against the pain as much as I loved it. Kim's tit sloshed like a water bed as I rode it. Kim's moans grew louder and louder, and soon her own hips began to rock, sending tremors up her body.

I kissed the finger that wrapped around me as I came, but Kim still continued on. She used me like a nipple clamp for minutes as the people below tried hard to bring her to climax.

I could sense she was about to cum as her hand squeezed me tighter. She bounced up and down as she did, shaking me violently. She moaned loudly, and then I felt a warm feeling beginning to fill me up, and liquid dribbling between my legs.

My eyes shot open as the hand holding me to her breast released without warning. I looked down to catch myself, seeing the white fluid pouring from between my legs. My hands scrambled for a hold, but the liquid made her skin slippery. I slid off the shelf of her bust and onto the skin of her stomach like a water slide, down to where Valerie and Jacob kneeled next to Brian, looking like they were baptizing Brian in the wetness of Kim’s slit.

Kim squeezed her tits together, pointing her stiff nipples forward as she leaked over us. Her whole body rocked with orgasm. As I watched the giant woman cum, I reached my hand down between my legs, then licked her sweet milk from my fingers.

— Thomas —

I watched helplessly from the ground as Monica reached down to me over Kim’s shoulder. I pulled myself up to chase after her, but I was intercepted by others in the crowd. All I could do was scream for her as Kim disappeared into the villa.

“What would you even do if you went in after her, hmm?” Charlie asked as he approached the band of people struggling to hold me back. “This is just the way things are now.” He sounded tired.

“You’re on kitchen duty. Cooking Kim’s meals.” He said, patting me gently on the shoulder. He gave me a look of pity before rising back up to sentence the rest of the crowd to their new roles.

It wasn’t long before Kim’s moans began to echo out of the villa and to cover the island. The worst part was, I could clearly hear that the giant was screaming Monica’s name. That was when the fight left me. She was either fucking Monica against her will, or Monica was cheating on me. And in either case, I was powerless to do anything about it.

At some point Darren helped guide me to a tent to rest, but I don’t remember sleeping at all. One minute I was laying awake, staring at the ceiling and trying not to think at all, the next minute Darren was pulling me out of bed to head to our shift in the kitchen. They had me do the dishes. I tried not to think about Monica as I used my fingernails to scrape up crusted on starch from the bottom of the oatmeal pot. That task became impossible when Kim’s moans started anew.

“Shit’s fucked up.” Darren said for what must have been the fifth time this morning.

“Yeah.” I managed. What else was there to do or say?

Just then a stranger entered the kitchen. She was dressed in the olive coveralls that the medical team wore. She kept nervously shooting looks over her shoulder as she closed the flaps behind her.

“Uh, can we help you?” Darren asked.

“We need to kill her.” She said in hushed tones.

“Fuck yeah!” Darren exclaimed, dropping the pot he was scrubbing and pulling a chef’s knife from the board. I held out a hand to calm him as I studied the woman. I wouldn’t put it past Charlie to send a spy to test our complacency.

“Who are you? What’s bringing this on?” I asked suspiciously.

“I’m Sam, I’m from the medical team. I just came from her morning measuring. She’s over twenty nine feet tall now. She grew five feet overnight.”

“And?” I said. As absurd as it was, Kim growing ever larger was not news.

“We’re going to run out of food!” Sam cried.

“What do you mean?” I asked, looking to the well stocked pantry around us.

“No one is talking about it, but Kim needs more and more food the bigger she gets, and no one has bothered to do the math! Even if she stopped growing right now we’d be out of food in weeks, but no one expects that to happen right?” I shook my head no to confirm. No, I doubt she’ll ever stop getting bigger.

“She’s grown almost ten fucking feet in the last twenty four hours.” She continued her lecture. “Even at that rate she’ll be nearly a hundred feet tall by this time next week, and I don’t know if you noticed, but she’s growing faster every day.” I took a second look at the pantry while trying to picture what a hundred foot tall person would even look like. The rows and rows of food would be just a couple of bites to her.

“Ok, I see the problem.” I said. “But how are we going to do it? How can we kill… that?”

“I don’t know.” She admitted, slumping a bit. 

“What if we talk to Charlie?” Darren suggested stupidly.

“You kidding me?” I spat. “The same Charlie that excuses everything she does?”

“Well then what if we got a big group together? I mean she’s big but she can’t take all of us out here… right?” Darren asked. It was true. There were a lot of us, if we could get a group of thirty together and ambush her while she slept, then maybe…

“Yeah, but can you trust anyone? I don’t know if you’ve noticed but people are getting really, I don’t know, fanatical about her.” She said.

“What do you mean by that?” I leaned in.

“Why do you think I’m talking to you two and not the other people on the medical team?” She asked. “The head of medical is too far up his ass about what a medical miracle she is, and I’m pretty sure James immediately goes and beats off to her after the measurement sessions. People are obsessed with her. They’d snitch on us immediately.”

I knew she was right. Who could I really trust? Darren, sure, but could I even trust Monica? Maybe I could trust Chris, my production assistant, but that was a maybe. He worked for Charlie now, after all.

“Alright everyone, gather round. Kim is coming out to shoot a scene with you all.” Charlie’s voice echoed over the megaphone. My blood froze into a mixture of fear and rage at the mention of her name.

“We’ll figure out a way.” I muttered and exited the tent to confront my target. Outside all the other people were gathering around and shooting nervous glances towards the villa. The camera crews were pointing their lens’s upwards.

Kim rounded the corner, noticeably bigger than she was yesterday, and to my shock, completely nude. The top of her head was now flirting with the three story roof of the Villa itself. At this distance I could just make out a squirming shape in her hand. I strained my eyes to see who it was, not sure if I hoped it was Monica or not. The top of the big gate was now near her belly button. Instead of stooping down underneath it, she stepped to the side and lifted her foot over the wall.

“CUT.” Calle Charlie. “Kim, can you head back, and this time hold Neil by his ankle so he dangles more dynamically?”

“Please no.” The man trapped in her hand pleaded. Kim smiled at the request, letting her fingers loosen around him so he started to slide head first to the ground before catching him by his ankle. She turned around, swaying her hips as she strutted back to the Villa like it was a cat walk, and then turned again, this time making the walk with the man dangling at her knees.

When she reached the central square of the production village, she stooped down and casually tossed him to the ground.

“Morning little people! As you can see, I grew even bigger overnight.” She said, clasping her hands in front of her hips and kicking her leg up as though to model her size like it was a new dress. She seemed to enjoy the stunned looks from everyone.

“Oh, and yeah… I decided that I’m not going to be wearing clothes anymore. The makeshift bedsheet stuff was ok for a little but I’m getting so big so fast that they aren’t good for long. And besides…” She said, stretching her long arms high over her head, sticking out her chest and lengthening her body. “I’m really proud of my body. I think everyone should be able to look at it!”

She smiled brightly, her eyes scanning over us as she took stock of her reactions. I could see her gaze linger on me for a second, and I set my jaw and forced myself to maintain eye contact. She smiled and let her hands fall back to her hips.

“This one disappoints me.” She said, lifting her leg and giving the prone and exhausted man a nudge with her toe. “That means there’s room for one more in my villa! Isn’t that exciting?”

There were loud cheers from about half of the crowd, while the rest remained silent.

“She said, isn’t that exciting?” He prompted, milking out some cheers and clapping from the rest of us. I saw her though. She wasn’t disappointed at all that no one was truly excited. It was exactly the opposite. She was loving how scared we were of her.

“Since this show is about me trying to find love, I think it’s appropriate that we have a little contest to see who will join me and my other lovers inside the Villa.”

She paused for effect. I could see some people in the crowd practically frothing at the mouth for an opportunity to please her. If she told them to fight to the death they would do it.

“It’ll be… a kissing contest!” She finally announced.

My eyes were locked on her full lips, more than a foot wide. Her mouth was easily large enough to engulf our entire heads. I tried to imagine what it would be like to be buried in them, and knowing what I must do. I waited for the crowd to start forming a line in front of Kim to play her game before turning to my conspirators.

“This is a good chance to get someone on the inside.” I said.

“Are you crazy?” Darren asked.

“No, he’s right.” Sam added.

“We have to do it tonight though, the bigger she gets the harder this is going to be. Meet me at the side gate by the porch with whoever you can trust, and bring me a weapon.” I said.

“Hell yeah man.” Darren nodded and gave me a punch on the shoulder. “You think you can win the kissing contest?”

I looked back to Kim, who was lowering herself to kneel in front of the line, smirking at all the people obeying her orders.

“Yeah. I know what she wants.” I said. I walked towards the end of the slowly growing line of people queuing up in front of the monster. I could feel her eyes tracking me as I joined the back of the line. I tried hard to keep my expression blank.

Kim sat on her knees, folding her feet under her. None of us were taller than her breasts in the position, much less able to reach her lips. As the first contestant approached her, she snatched him up and brought him to her face.

I tried hard to read her expression as she gently pecked at him. The guy was doing his best to be sensual, but it was hard to pull off when your partner was holding you in her hand. After a few seconds she pulled him away and dumped him unceremoniously to the side, and reached for the next in line.

The second was much the same. I noticed that she was initially excited when she picked them up, but quickly became bored with them, like she enjoyed holding them more than she liked kissing them. It made sense. Her obsession with her size and power, that's what she got off on. The mistake the people in this line were making was obvious. They weren't putting up enough of a fight.

The line shifted forward one by one as I formulated my strategy. I could feel her looking at me even as she played with the others.

"Ew." She admonished the guy right in front of me for not being up to her standards. I stepped forward, heart in my stomach, preparing myself to face her. She put on a serious face as I approached, but the upturned corners of her mouth betrayed her good humor. The cameras gathered more tightly around us to catch the impending drama.

“Hey Thomas.” She said curtly, looking down her nose at me. I didn’t say anything. She didn’t make a move to pick me up like the others just yet, resting her hands on her knees. I kept my face neutral, making sure I didn’t give her indication of how scared I was.

“I’m kinda surprised you would want to be in this line. I seem to remember you dumping me.” She continued when I didn’t react. I continued to say nothing, waiting for her to make the first move.

“You probably just want to get back into the Villa so you can check up on little Monica. Well, I dunno if she can go back to fucking small people like you after what I did to her last night, haha.” I set my jaw again, trying not to let her get to me, but having a hard time keeping my thoughts away from what she could do to Monica.

“Say something.” She ordered. “Why do you want to kiss me?”

“I just want Monica back.” I said in a monotone. That made her laugh.

“I dunno about that, but maybe if you’re a good enough kisser I’ll let you watch while we fuck.” she teased as she reached her hand down to scoop me up like the others. I stepped back and pushed her hand away, which just caused her to laugh harder. She reached her hand down again and I turned to run, only to feel her palm come down on me, pushing me to the ground as the rest of the contestants screamed and scattered. She turned me so that I was facing skyward, and sat forward so her head blocked out the sky above me, her long black hair falling like curtains to block out the other viewers. I could see the drape of her hair part as the cameramen shoved their lenses though the sudden private space made by her hair falling all around me.

“You don’t want to kiss me?” She asked as she pushed me with more force into the ground. I tired to grab onto her wrist and push her arm back, but she didn’t even seem to notice. She lowered her face to mine, her slightly parted lips showing her white teeth behind. She brought her lips to within inches of my face, and opened her mouth wide as if to engulf my head. She clicked her teeth together suddenly, sending a shiver down my spine.

"Oh, am I scaring you?" She whispered to me as I trembled uncontrollably under her hand. She pursed her lips and pressed them into me, further flattening me against the ground. The force of her breathing sucked the air out of my lungs, and I was unable to even scream as she smothered me.

Mercifully, she soon sat up. I caught my breath as she pulled her hair behind her shoulders and shook out the tangles. She was all smiles.

“Wow Thomas, that was hot.” She admitted. “I don’t need to see anyone else. I’m definitely picking you.” She smiled as she wiped the saliva from her lips with the back of her hand. I struggled to get to my feet as her hand wrapped around me once again, and yanked me into the air.

When she turned to stomp back to the Villa, I turned to try and catch Darren and Sam in the crowd, but I couldn’t see them amongst the chaos and the jostling of Kim’s strut.

— Monica —

My entire body was sore. Since dragging us into the Villa last night, I’ve been Kim’s favorite toy. She liked to snatch me up without warning and kiss me all over. Sometimes she would grab on to my arms and lift me by them, leaving my legs to kick in the air. I was relieved when she left the Villa. At least it gave me a little break.

“Monicaaaa!” Kim’s sing-song voice echoed over the walls of the Villa, shattering my peace. My instinct was to hide, but what was the point? She would find me if she wanted to. I opened my eyes to see her rounding the corner. Her hands were folded behind her back, but I could clearly see feet dangling behind her through the gap in her thighs.

“Guess who I got?” She asked me as she stopped on the other side of the pool from me. My heart sank because I knew it could only be one person if she was asking me. Thomas. I couldn’t keep the disappointment off of my face as I came to this conclusion.

“Aw, what’s a matter?” She asked as she pulled Thomas around in front of her, one hand wrapped around his waist, the other hand supporting his feet like he was an action figure. “I thought you would want to see Thomas again.” Thomas was clearly swallowing his fear.

“I do!” I protested, trying my best to spare Thomas’s feelings. My feelings of seeing Thomas again were mixed. On one hand, I really did like him. On the other hand, I had cheated on him with Kim. On the other, she sort of forced me to. On the other other, I wanted her to force me. And on the bottom of everything, there was the fear that Thomas was now here with Kim. When he was outside the Villa he was safe, but now…

“I have to let you know.” She said, as she pressed him into her torso between her boobs. “I had even after we broke up I still had a thing for Thomas for the longest time.” She shrugged her shoulders to more fully envelope him in the canyon of her cleavage.

“I used to think it was so hot how big and strong he was. The biggest in the villa besides me.” She continued, sitting down with her legs in the pool. She freed him from between her breasts, then plopped him onto her lap like a baby. “I used to imagine him wrapping these big hands around my hips.” She signed, using her fingers to pinch his wrists to demonstrate how small they were to her now. She looked to me and tilted her head.

“I bet you like them.” She said, wrinkling her nose at me. "Which do you like better? Being held like a toy in my hand or getting tossed around by this big guy?" She asked, lifting Thomas by his arms to emphasize "big guy". I didn't know if she actually expected me to answer, and if I was to answer, what the right one would be. The smirk on her face gave away nothing.

"Thomas's hands." I finally answered. "Not that I don't… you know… like it with you."

"Aww, I like fucking you too." She said. And leaned forward across the pool to place Thomas next to me. We immediately embraced, his strong arms wrapping around me. He leaned down to bury his face in my hair.

"I'm glad you're safe." He whispered in an urgent tone as his lips met my ears. I felt the tears begin to well up immediately. I didn't realize how scared I really was until he held me. He pulled me back to look at me, and it was then that I knew that I truly, truly loved him. I tilted my head up for him to kiss me. It felt like electricity when his lips met mine.

“Aww.” Kim cooed, bringing me back to reality. Ventured a glance across the pool in her direction. She was leaning forward with her hands grabbing the ledge of the pool between her legs, her ample chest spilling out between her arms.

“You guys are SO cute together.” She complimented us. I gave a nervous smile in return. Thomas’s hand slowly fell down to grab mine, and he subtly tugged it to signal that it was time to go.

“Thanks for choosing me.” Thomas said to her. “You were right, I did want to see Monica again.”

“You’re welcome!” Kim smiled.

“Well, we’re going to go catch up.” He said as he began to coax me away, walking slowly around the edge of the pool, leading me by the hand, only for Kim to pull her left leg out of the pool and slam it in front of our path. Her foot scooped out gallons of water, splashing us. I yelped and jumped back, but Thomas shifted to catch me.

“Kim, please…” I started, but the giant ignored me.

"You two are trying to sneak off for a quickie, aren’t you?” She said with a conspiratorial grin. “Thirty seconds back in each other’s arms and you just can’t help it.” She retracted the leg from in front of us and pulled herself forward into the pool, sending a wave over the edges as the water made way for massive body. Thomas and I just stood frozen lest we invite another show of force from the giant woman.

She propped her elbows on the edge of the pool, the length of them from elbow to her fingertips easily taller than us. She folded her hands to form a shelf for her chin, and flashed us a smile.

“Sorry Monica, I just can’t help but think about Thomas’s big hands engulfing your little body.” She giggled. “Thomas broke up with me before I got to feel his big hands rubbing up and down mine, and now…” She lowered her eyes, looking down at her huge body. “...anyway. Point is, I never got to feel him on me.” I dreaded where this was going.

“Sooo….” She prompted, punctuated with an awkward laugh. “Why don’t you two take your clothes off?” I shifted uncomfortably in Thomas’s arms at the request. Even though Thomas and I have had sex regularly for weeks, and even though Kim and I had been intimate together, the request felt like it had crossed a line. What Kim and I had done together was fun, but it was far from the love making Thomas and I did. It felt wrong to let someone in on that intimacy.

“Kim…” I started to protest, but was quickly cut off again.

“Take off each other’s clothes or I’ll throw Thomas out again.” She warned, and that was all motivation Thomas needed as I felt the tie on my bikini come undone, freeing my small breasts. His hands ran down my sides and down to my bikini bottoms. I brought my hands to his as he worked my bikini bottoms off. I was immediately wet. Thomas spun me around, and I used my trembling hands to work off the buttons on his shirt. I ventured a look to Kim, who had plunged her left hand under the water. I could tell she was rubbing herself by the way her shoulder was moving and the lusty expression on her face. 

“Bend her over the deck chair.” she commanded Thomas. He shifted his hands to be under my stomach and on the back of my neck, roughly pushing me onto one of the padded deck chairs. My reservations about fucking in front of Kim shattered in an instant. I needed Thomas inside me immediately. I spread my legs apart and arched my back to present myself to him.

"How's it feel Monica?" Kim asked in a breathy tone. I turned my head to look at her. Her boobs jiggled back and forth as she rubbed herself under the water. Her other arm pressed them together as she nibbled on her finger.

"It feels… Oh!" I managed before Thomas slid his length into me. I dug my fingernails into the cushion below me as I dealt with the pleasure and pain.

"Haven't you heard of foreplay?" She scolded Thomas. I looked back to see Kim hooking her fingers around his stomach and pulling him out of me. "Try rubbing her more with those big hands of yours."

Thomas pulled me back, lifting me up to a kneeling position, the back of my head resting against his chest. I lifted my arms over my head, lacing my fingers behind his neck, stretching my back, pushing my chest forward.

Thomas palmed my neck, putting his thumb and forefinger on either side of my face. With his other hand, he gently traced over my stomach and hips, palming my belly in his big hand. 

"Yeah, like that." Kim praised. "How does that feel Monica?"

"It feels so good!” I tilted my hips back towards his lap, begging for him to enter me again. I could feel his stiff cock against my inner thigh, hard and hot. His fingers dug into my waist, pulling my hips against him. His thumbs and fingers could almost touch each other as they grasped my narrow waist. I could feel his tip flirt with the edges of my lips, beginning to part them. I let out of a loud moan as he began to slip into me, but it was short live. I felt him retract. I gave a squinted look over my shoulder to see Kim’s hand wrapping around Thomas’s waist, pulling him back away from me yet again.

“Don’t fuck her yet.” Kim demanded. “I want you to keep using your hands.” I watched as her hand left his waist, moving forward to engulf Thomas’s forearm, guiding it from my waist, over the swell of my hip, and in towards the space between my legs. Kim kept her hand wrapped around Thomas’s adding a lot more force to the pressure against my crotch. I was lifted up off the deck chair, sandwiched between Kim’s hand and Thomas’s toned chest.

“Please, let him fuck me.” I begged Kim, wrapping my hands around Kim’s arm. Kim shook her wrist out of my grasp, causing me to fall forward again on my knees and elbows. Thomas tried to enter me from behind again, but Kim pulled him back.

“No, hands only.” She moaned. I turned my head to look at her in the pool, rubbing herself more and more vigorously to our show. “I’m so close! Thomas, grab her thighs, right under her butt.”

Kim continued calling down orders to us for the next ten minutes, having Thomas contort me into various positions for her enjoyment. She had him lift my legs up over my head, his hand wrapped around my ankles. She made him choke me, and tease my nipples with his fingers. She made him do anything but fuck me, and by the end of it I was so horny I couldn’t think straight. I tried to mount him, and managed to get close before Kim wrapped her hand around me and pushed me back into the deck chair. I could tell Kim was finally finishing by her frantic petting of me and Thomas. Her breasts jiggled up and down on the pool’s edge, as she bounced against her fingers. Her hand squeezed me as she came, her fingernails digging into my skin painfully. 

Finally, she collapsed deeper into the pool, her hand releasing me to rub her neck in ecstasy. I saw my chance, and jumped on top of Thomas. I rode him like my life depended on it, grabbing hold of his hands to put them back on my tiny body. Kim continued to watch as she idly sucked her fingers in her afterglow. I felt Thomas’s load shoot inside of me, filling me up. I came at the sensation of his cum oozing out of me, and the sight of Kim looking over at us with her blissful expression. I collapsed onto Thomas’s chest, body still trembling with pleasure. He wrapped his arms around me.

“Aww.” Kim cooed as she saw us cuddling there. “You two are so sexy.” She praised us before standing up, sending water from the pool down like rain as she shook her hair out. “I’d let you enjoy each other’s company but…” She said, kneeling back down over our edge the pool, planting her tits on the edge, pointing her nipples towards us. As their massive weight came to rest on the poolside, a little trickle of milk squeezed out of her stiff nipples.

“My tits feel soooo full after I cum. I need to be pumped asap.” She commanded. Thomas gave me a confused look as I stood up from him, letting him fall out of me. I guided him over to where Kim knelt, to her massive nipples poking up at us. I gave Thomas a nod, and sat down in front of her tit, squeezing the over four foot wide orb between my legs. I cupped the nipple tightly with my hands, and began to lick the rough skin of her nipple to coax the milk out and relieve her. I looked to Thomas, who’s boner was beginning to rise once again in his pants, as he obediently ministered to the other breast in the same way.

“Mmm… what a relief.” Kim moaned as her nipples began to leak milk over both of us.

— Brian — 

I tried. I really tried.

When Kim returned to the show around 6 feet tall, it was strange, but plausible. When she continued to grow to 7 feet tall over the next week, it was stranger still, but nothing that directly challenged my understanding of my reality. When she grew above 8 feet tall, a slow sort of unclassifiable dread began to well up inside of me. When she surpassed 9 feet my dread overwhelmed my ability to be surprised. When she was 10 feet tall, I understood on some unconscious level that she would never stop growing. Despite this, I never stopped telling myself that everything about it was ok. The world still made sense, I told myself, even as I watched her grow past fifteen feet tall, and then in the span of a day, past twenty feet tall.

But it didn’t make sense. The absurdity of what my life had become was finally put in sharp focus the day the giantess took over the show. She dragged us back to the villa which was supposed to be the stage for dramatic bickering between immature himbos and the vapid bimbos that loved them. She sat poolside, the arena where all the lust and emotions and rage would be captured and resold to our viewing audience, now completely covered by the long legs and thick thighs of our most special cast member. I could feel my sanity stretching to its limits as I watched her hold Monica in one hand and fuck her with her nipple. I focused so hard on trying to keep it together that I barely noticed Valerie and Jacob leading me down the length of her legs, to kneel in front of her inflamed womanhood. It felt like standing in front of the open door to a sauna, the wet heat pouring out and inviting you to step into its all encompassing humidity.

Valerie and Jacob were no longer guiding me. I was moving on my own will towards her. I put my hands against her quivering lips, and drew my face towards her clit, red and swollen and the size of a lemon. I felt her hand press against my back as I pressed my lips to it. The firm pressure squeezed me against her private area, urging me forward, urging me to press against her, to make my body a small part of her larger whole.

That’s when the rain started. I looked up to the heavens instinctively, but of course there were no rain clouds, only the sky dyed orange by the setting sun, Kim’s head thrown back in ecstasy, and her massive tits erupting like twin volcanos over us all. A drop of her milk fell into my open mouth. Fatty, sweet, and warm, the best thing I’ve ever tasted.

I felt the tension inside me snap. It was not sanity winding up like a band inside of me. No, that was my inhibitions preventing me from realizing the real truth of the situation. Kim was everything. Nothing else mattered. I am hers and have been baptized in the water of her pleasure. I started to laugh at just how much it all made sense now, a loud, uncontainable, roaring laugh.

The next morning I made sure I was first in line to give her pleasure. Her first orgasm of the morning came easily, her amazing body no doubt primed by the hours of abstinence during her sleep. As her breathing and pleasured writhing slowed, I stood up from my worship of her womanhood and stretched my arms as far as I could to hug her tummy. I rubbed my face against the soft skin just under her belly button. My body rose and fell with her now steady breaths.

"Aww Brian." She cooed, rubbing her finger on my back, pressing into me as I laid on her midriff. We stayed like that for what felt like a blessed eternity, until I felt her hand wrapping around me, peeling me off of her and bringing me to her face so she could study me with her big blue eyes. 

“When I was a little girl- I mean, young- I had a poster of your band in my room.” She confessed, blushing like the school girl she remembered. She poked the finger of her other hand into me, running her finger over my pecs.

“All the girls were obsessed with you back then. I remember always getting into arguments about which one of you guys was the hottest, and which ones all of us were going to marry.” She leaned forward, putting her face closer to me. “I always called dibs on you. God, I had such a crush on you. Could you tell at the docks when we first met that I was so nervous to be talking to you?”

She bit her lip, and diverted her gaze past me and to the ground.

“You. What was your name? Neil, right? Lick me while I talk to Brian.” She ordered before snapping her eyes back to me. Her finger traveled upwards and pressed against my neck.

“Anyway, now look at you, held in my hand like a toy. My own Brian Ocean action figure.” Her lip shuddered and her eyes half closed as the activity at her crotch began. Her grip on me grew tighter, and she brought me to her lips for a kiss. I hugged tightly onto smooth cheeks, cherishing the feeling of her big lips pushing into me. I stiffened against her chin.

She pulled me away and her eyes lowered to my erection pointed towards her, desperate to be touched. She smiled and traced her finger down my body until it was pressing into my bulge. She gave it a few gentle pushes before she hooked her fingernail under the waistband of my pants and tore them open, freeing my length to poke up at her.

"Mmm big guy." She admired. "Well, for most girls. Gosh, it’s so much bigger than I dreamed it would be…" She brought me closer to her face, bringing my member to her lips. She looked up at me as she pushed her tongue out to give it a lick. It was all too much for me, and I shot my load against her lips. She grinned, and licked it up. My body relaxed totally in her hand. She puckered her lips and planted more kisses on me.

“Do you love me?” She asked.

“Yes.” I affirmed.

“Say it then.”

“I love you.”

“I love you too!” she beamed, before diverting her eyes to the ground again. “More, Neil. Don’t be such a wimp. Brian, show Neil how to love me right.” 

She lowered me back to the ground between her legs, setting me down to stand before her. I stood below her, gawking up at her as she shifted her weight, spreading her legs wider. 

"Help him, lover." She commanded, pressing Neil to herself. “I need more.”

More. More was the order of the day. Always more. But Neil wasn’t up to the task. He was tossed aside to make way for more zealous lovers. We were able to give her release once more before the medical team came to measure her. When they told her she was close to thirty feet tall, it was time for more. And more, and more, and more. Each of her releases was harder won than the last, but I couldn’t bear to let her down. I pushed my limits, rubbing and sucking until my arms and jaw were sore. When Kim was finally satisfied enough she brought Neil outside to dispose of him and bring someone else in to help us please her. 

My heart sank a bit when I noticed she picked Thomas. Her former lover back at the beginning of the show. Was she rekindling something with him? I watched jealousy from the kitchen as Kim shared herself with Monica and Thomas. Why them and not me? Was I not strong or fast enough this morning? I resolved to put in twice the effort tonight.

Luckily, not long after she was done with Thomas and Monica it was time again for more. Another chance to show my love for her. What a relief it was to be in her presence again, serving my true love. But the task only got harder as Kim grew throughout the day. This morning her clit was the size of a lemon. By evening, grapefruit. When the medical team measured her after dinner that evening, they announced that she was thirty six feet tall and some odd inches. More than six times the size of me in height, many, many more times my weight, and having grown more than I was tall in just the span of ten hours. My heart swelled seeing how elated she was at the news. The bright sparkle in the eye, her deep rumbling laughter as her progress was quantified.

I wanted to talk to her about it. I wanted to know what it felt like. I wanted to know what she thought about it. I wanted to know what she thought of me. Was she thankful for me? Would she tell me that she loved me again? I desperately wanted time to connect with her on a deeper level.

But there was no time for that. Kim needed more and fast, as fast as her body was continuing to expand. We toiled long into the night to try and satisfy her, until I could barely stand. I limped over to one of the deck chairs to rest, resolving that I would jump back in after I just rested my eyes for a second. I passed out as soon as my body slumped into the chair.

It felt like no time passed when I opened my eyes again. The scene in the villa seemingly changed in an instant. One minute Kim was standing up, rubbing herself as she looked down at all of us at her feet. The next, she was curled into a ball poolside, her huge form inflating with the deep inhales of her sleep. It was amazing, the entire time she was awake she was like a storm. The sky rumbled with her voice, the ground shook at her step, milk would rain down on us and her cum would flood over us. Now she was so peaceful, like a dormant volcano.

I sat there studying her for sometime, my eyes running over the curve of her hip thrusting high in the air. She had obviously continued to grow since I had fallen asleep, maybe as much as she did over the course of the day yesterday. I hoped that would make her happy.

Her brow furrowed, and her mouth drew into an uncomfortable line as she dreamed. Her hand traveled unconsciously up to where her tits rested on top of eachother and gave the top one an agonized rub. A stream of white issued from her nipple. Oh, my poor Kim, her milk had come in again overnight. It was always uncomfortable for her, the way the pressure built up.

I stood from my chair and rounded the pool to join her. I considered waking up Monica to help, but one more look at Kim and I just couldn’t bear the thought of sharing her. I approached the soft globe capped with her pink nipple  While her large fingers easily pressed and lifted the pliant flesh, for me it must have been upwards of a ton of flesh and liquid. Perhaps it was stupid of me to try this alone.

I wrapped my hands around her nipple, now about the size of a wine bottle. I gripped it tightly where it tapered out to the wider areola, and pulled with my tired arms down the length of it. One stroke was enough to start the flow.

“Ahh…” She sighed, still asleep as the pressure released, spilling gallons onto the courtyard. I was just about to kneel down to minister to the other when I heard hushed and urgent whispering coming from the darkness to the left. I looked back to Kim, knowing that her relief was more important than whatever was happening over there. I kneeled down and stroked the other nipple in the same. The stream was much more powerful than the other one, aided by the added weight of her left breast pushing down on it to squeeze out the milk. Kim’s eyebrows knitted up, her mouth curling into an involuntary smile. My heart swelled at the sight of her relief.
The whispers grew louder and more numerous, distracting me once again from enjoying the relieved sighs of my lover. I gave the front of her leaking breasts another affectionate rub before turning to investigate what the commotion was about.

There were about five of them, gathered around the side gate. They were huddled together and talking amongst themselves. One of them turned as he heard me coming.

“Oh, fuck.” He said. It was Thomas. I recognized Darren, Lauren, but two others I didn’t recognize. Probably from the crew. Thomas was chosen by Kim, but none of these others were.

“What’s going on?” I asked accusatorily. Maybe there was a good reason why Thomas was smuggling in people against Kim’s will. Maybe he was planning a surprise for her or something? Then I saw that one of the unfamiliar ones was brandishing a knife. My eyes widened. All of them, even Thomas, was holding a knife. I stepped back and raised my hands up.

“Brian.” Thomas said softly, taking a step forward and offering his hand out to me like I was a scared animal. He still held the knife in his other hand, arm cocked and ready to stab forward. I took another slow step back.

“Brian, it’s ok. It’s all going to be ok.” He soothed, taking another slow step towards me to keep the distance equal.

“Are you trying to kill me?” I stammered.

“No, Brian. It’s Kim. She’s gotta go.” He said. I didn’t understand. Or maybe I simply couldn’t comprehend it. She’s gotta go? He’s going to kill her with that knife? Has he seen her lately? It would have been laughable if it wasn’t for the clear look of desperate fear on their faces. He really meant to do it. He really wanted to use that knife to slice into the flesh of my beloved Kim.

“Brian…” He warned in a low tone as he must have detected my thoughts. I took another step backwards, preparing to make a run for it. I probably wasn’t as fast as Thomas, but if I could get close enough I could run into her arms, wake her up so she could defend herself, and then she could protect me-

I didn’t see Darren swooping forward until it was too late. He was already within a couple of feet of me when I stumbled back and started to scream.

“Kim!” I managed to yell as Darren landed on top of me, grabbing at my mouth with his hand to stifle me. I struggled against his strength, grabbing onto his arms as he tried to lift his blade above me.

“Darren, don’t hurt him!” Thomas hissed from far away. That caused Darren to hesitate for a second, and gave me an opportunity to bite down on his hand.

“Kim! Help!” I screamed as his hand flinched away from my mouth. Thomas appeared over Darren’s shoulder to join him in trying to silence me, but I could feel through the ground that he was too late. Kim’s massive weight was stirring and sending rumbles through the ground. Thomas’s face blanked with fear, his eyes traveling up, and up.

“Why’d you do that?” Darren pleaded with me as he finally managed to plunge the knife in my shoulder. “She’s gonna kill us all!” He screamed at me. And then there was a mighty swooshing, a loud smacking sound, and Darren was gone.

I clutched tightly to the knife and the hole in my shoulder. I managed to stay conscious long enough to see Kim’s body stretching high into the sky.

— Thomas —

I watched in horror as Kim woke up. Her eyes blinking away her sleep and locking on us immediately. She looked at Darren straddling Brian, reared her hand back, and back handed him. Darren’s body was sent flying with terrifying velocity, ending with a sickening crunch as his body collided with the walls of the Villa. I could tell he was dead just from the forces involved. I should have run at that moment, but I just stared dumbstruck at his crumpled body.

“Oh my god, Brian are you ok?” She asked. Stooping over the prone form of the former host. She pinched the knife lodged in his shoulder with her thumb and forefinger to pull it out. A geyser of blood spurted out after it, and she shakily held her finger tip to his shoulder. She looked to where Darren’s body laid crumpled on the ground, and then back to Brian. Her eyes widening.

“Help!” She boomed, so loud I dropped my knife and had to cover my ears. The rest of the Villa was stirring now, and I didn’t know what to do? Run? Pick up my knife and charge her? I watched as she hesitantly nudged the crumpled up body Darren.

“Oh my god, I killed him.” She gasped, bringing her hand to her mouth. Her eyes stared wide and into the distance as she seemed to grapple with this fact. For a moment, she almost looked human, sitting there, hand to her lips, stewing in the weight of what had just unfolded tonight. Then her eyes refocused, and landed on me.

“You.” She rumbled, and before I knew it the same hand that sweeped Darren off of the face of the earth was extending down to me. Before I could think to act her fingers were wrapping around my back and her thumb was pressing against my chest, pinning my left arm to my side. Then I was whisked into the air, the wind blowing past my ears as I was brought thirty feet skywards in an instant. The force of it snapped my head back painfully.

She stopped the escape of my other conspirators by cutting them off with her hand. The next moments happened too quickly for me to register what was actually happening. Sam slashed at Kim’s fingers with her knife, drawing blood. Kim turned her palm to the ground, winded up her arm, and flattened Sam with a single smack. I watched in horror as Kim turned her bloody palm to her face to study, the red smear that was once Sam from the medical team.

“Blech.” She blurted, and stuck her hand in the pool to wash off the blood. “Any of you other little assholes want to run now? Put down your knives and I won’t have to swat you.” She warned, before bringing her hand to her mouth to suck on the cut that Sam had made. A foot long gash, but it looked like a nick in comparison to Kim’s size.

“What the fuck?” She demanded as I was brought level with her face, shaking me in her clutches to punctuate every word of the demand. What could I say?

“Be gentle.” I begged.

“Be gentle?!” She screamed. Her loud voice hurting my ears, and her hand shaking me violently. “You want me to be gentle? What’s with the knives? Why did Darren stab Brian?”

“Like you don’t know you fucking bitch.” I spat. What the hell, I thought. I was probably a dead man anyway. “We came here to fucking kill you and Brian got in the way.”

She blinked. A crocodile tear welling up in her eye.

“You wanted… to kill me?” She asked, her voice breaking a bit, the hand she held me in trembling. Unbelievable, as if she didn’t know how crazy this all was. As if she didn’t know how she was using and abusing us. As if she didn’t just kill two people more simply than she could snap her fingers.

“You have to be kidding me.” I groaned. “All you do all day is boss people around and torment them with your size. You’re a goddamn giantess growing faster every day and we’ll be out of food in a week!”

Kim closed her eyes and squeezed out her tears. “I can’t help that I’m big, Thomas. Fuck.” She muttered. “Why did you have to break up with me Thomas? I never would have run into that jungle and gotten bitten by that stupid snake if you just loved me like I loved you. Now I’m big as a fucking house.”

My jaw dropped. It was the first time I ever saw Kim express a negative opinion about her being big. The emotional whiplash I was seeing from her was so confusing that I found myself wanting to comfort her.

“Kim… ” I said gently, starting to apologize, before I realized what I was doing. She somehow managed to turn this around to her being the victim in this. She wasn’t.

“It’s ok.” She soothed me, taking my tone for an apology before I could correct it. “I understand.”

She rubbed her thumb over my chest. “I know it’s not normal to be able to hold a whole human being in my hand like this. The amount of power I have over you…” Her bottom lip trembled. “I mean, fuck, I just backhanded Darren and it was enough to kill him. I could do the same to you, easily.” Her grip on me started to get tighter. I tried to protest but all the air was pushed out of my lungs from her thumb held tight against my diaphram. My legs started to kick involuntarily with panic at not being able to breathe.

“I’m not a bad person.” She said aloud. “I think you are all really lucky that I’m such a friendly, romantic giant.” She released her thumb and I gasped the air back into my lungs.

“But I can’t lie. The bigger I get… it’s like there’s a part of me that’s really curious about what my body could do to you, haha. I usually try to push those kind of thoughts down because I’m not a monster. But you… you tried to kill me.” My heart sank into my stomach. I could see the terrifying gears whirring in her head as she talked herself through it.

“Kim, please.” I begged, completely helpless in her clutch.

“Shhhh…” She shushed. “I’m thinking about how to punish you. Held in my hand like a doll… maybe I should just squeeze the shit out of you. Or maybe for old times sake I could smother you in my tits? Hmm… you might enjoy that too much. Maybe I’ll put you down on the ground and stomp on you. I really liked chasing you during hide and seek. How long do you think you could last?” As she rattled off the possibilities she continued to get more and more excited, till she started to wiggle her hips seductively. “Or maybe I’ll just sit on you, and grind you to a pulp under my pussy. Yeah… I think I’d like that.”

“Please put him down, Kim.” Monica’s voice called up from the ground, meek and shaky. Kim’s grip on me slacked a little. I looked down to see the rest of the Villa had woken up and were congregating by her knees. Brian was being tended to by the medics, Darren’s body was having a blanket thrown over it while Valerie cried softly nearby, and the other members of my group were getting their hands tied behind their back.

“Why?” She asked sternly, clearly not appreciative of her fantasy being cut short.

“You… you can’t kill him.” She begged.

“Hmm… no, I think I can. It wouldn’t even be hard. I could probably do it accidentally.” She said, and her grip loosened on me until I could feel myself slipping through her fingers. Looking down at the ground, I didn’t think I would die, but it would surely hurt.. I gripped onto her hand in a panick, but she kept unfurling it till I was holding onto her thumb, trying to kick my leg up to wedge in the web of her pinky and ring finger. Kim giggled and raised her hand in front of her face to get a better look at me struggling.

“Kim, this isn’t you…” she pleaded, stepping forward and rubbing her hand on the giant’s knee.

Kim seemed to be deciding how much she believed that. The look in her eyes, I’d never seen anything like it. Her face wasn’t the cold look of a murderer, it was more… bemused. Like a kid on Christmas deciding what present to open.

“I’m sorry Monica, I know you love him. I love him too. But he tried to kill me. I can’t just let him walk away from that.” She started to squeeze me again.

“Put him down Kim.” Charlie’s voice this time.

“It’s my choice, isn’t it?” She hummed down. “You can’t make me do anything.” She had made up her mind, I knew. I started to struggle against her grip with the vigor only the fear of death can instill.

“Think about the future, Kim.” He pressed. “We won’t be able to sell the show if you kill people.”

“What about Darren and the med-team girl?”

“That was self defense.”

“Well then so is this, right? He tried to kill me after all.”

“No it’s not. Look at him. He’s helpless. He’s not a threat to you.”

She didn’t need to be told that the man held firmly with just the strength of her fingers was no threat to her. Still, Charlie’s pleas seemed to be making her reconsider.

“Do we need the show?” She asked, still toying with me as she held my life in her hands. “I mean, it’s fun and all, but I could be close to a mile tall when the ship comes back to pick us up. I won’t need the footage of what happened here to be a star.” Kim, a mile tall. I shuddered to think about it. Holding not just me, but the whole island in the palm of her hand.

“People will still want to see your origin story.” Charlie pressed on, slick as ever. “Who do you want them to see? Vindictive brat or firm but fair?” I shuddered at the sound of him calling Kim a vindictive brat. Surely that would be the end of me and him. But instead of inflicting her wrath, Kim scrunched up her mouth as she mulled it over.

“You’re right, I guess.” She relented, and began to lower me back to the ground.

“Do something with them Charlie, I’m too horny to think about this anymore.” She commanded as she steadied herself against the roof and started to rub herself. Monica rushed to me as soon as I was on the ground, wrapping me in a big hug.

“No, not you Monica.” She said, and before I knew it she was being ripped out of my arms and whisked skyward, clutching her close like a brat refusing to share a toy.

“Sorry it couldn’t work out between us and Thomas… Have you met Jacob?” She asked, overpowering the sound of Monica’s screaming and protests. I instinctively reached up towards Monica.

“Don’t push it, twerp.” Kim chastised. She cocked her index finger behind her thumb, aimed it at my chest, and flicked. I was brought back to my college football days. It felt just like getting throttled by a three hundred bound linebacker. I was sent flying onto my back. The last thing I saw before I passed out was Kim looking down at me to see my reaction while she dragged her tongue all over Monica struggling in her hand.

— Monica — 

Kim's tongue rolled over me, covering me from my lap to my neck in a single lick. I pushed against it feebly, unable to resist the strength of her grip cupping the entirety of my body. I looked up at her eyes but she was not even looking at me as she violated me with her tongue, more interested in using me to taunt Thomas. How did it come to this? How did a couple weeks on a reality show go from me finding Thomas to being forcibly split from him by our giant co-contestant? All I could do was cry. I cried and cried as Kim alternated swirling her tongue over me and pressing her big pursed lips into my chest, neck, and face.

“Aww… Monica…” Kim cooed sympathetically when she finally noticed my sobbing. Finally freed of the probing of her tongue, I curled into a ball in her palm. Kim brought up her finger and started to probe at my tightly clutched limbs, working her finger to my face to brush it gently. I wanted to swat it away, but I was too distraught.

“I know how it feels.” She said. “It isn't the first time Thomas has betrayed me. I knew it was only a matter of time before he would do it again. I shouldn't have let him back in.” I looked up at her with tear soaked eyes. The look on her face… she actually believed she was the victim here. The real horror of our situation was finally driven home. Kim was impossibly powerful, totally in control of all of our lives, growing bigger every day, and totally fucking crazy. I started to shake.

“Oh, poor Monica… it's ok, let it all out. Listen, you know I would love to be here for you in this moment, but…” she clenched her eyes and breathed a cool, trembling breath through her lips, chilling the spots of my body wet from her saliva and my tears.

“If I don't get fucked soon I might just explode.” She looked at me held in her palm with flushed cheeks. Her finger rubbing my face wandered down to my breast and poked into it. I couldn't control my trembling nor my look of disgust.

“Not in the mood, huh?” She probed. “That's fine. We can talk about it later.”She swung her hand over the villa and deposited me on the roof, then unfolded her legs and stood for the first time this morning, standing up to loom large over the island.

“Oh my god, the roof of the villa is not even at my belly button!” she squealed as she pressed her tummy into the edge of the roof, causing the roof around me to groan with strain. I scrambled back from the edge as she continued to arch her back and press her stomach into it. The ledge I was on just seconds ago crumpling against her midriff. I could feel the pressure of her gaze observing me, looking for a reaction to her show of size. I looked up to meet her eye over the horizon of her breasts thrust high in the air from her stretch.

“Mmm… maybe by tonight my crotch will be as tall as the roof… then we can both stand as you lick me.” She bucked her hips, causing the roof to groan again.

“Something to look forward to, hm?” She giggled, as if the prospect of being forced to lick her giant pussy was supposed to cheer me up.

She turned her back to me to face the rest of the people gathered in the villa courtyard, one hand on her hip, the other idly stroking herself.

— Candice —

“Someone needs to measure me.” The giant brat declared down while touching herself over our heads.. Even as Valerie was still crying over Darren’s body, even as others tried to scoop up what was left of the other person she killed, even as the medical team was racing to stop Brian’s bleeding, even as Charlie lead Thomas away to exile, even as Monica’s wails from losing Thomas echoed through the villa, all Kim could think about was how much bigger she was.

“I can tell last night was a big one… everyone looks so tiny now…” She sang as she began to rub herself more vigorously.  I turned to retreat into the villa. I had gotten pretty good at slipping away when Kim was in the mood, and it was getting easier as Kim got bigger. She lost track of us more easily. I was just about to brush past Jacob when I heard her voice boom over the Villa again.

“Where’s Candice? I want her to measure me.” She called. I quickened my step towards the Villa only to collide with Jacob’s chest as he stepped in front of my way.

“Let me through Jacob.” I hissed, taking another step forward to brush past him, but he puffed up and held his ground.

“You heard her, she wants you to measure her.” He said, his cold expression just barely composed.

“I don’t want to measure her.” I said, side stepping him to try and get through the door.

“I think you should do what she says, Candice.” He said. He was worried about me, I could tell. Worried about the consequences I could face if I ignored Kim’s orders.

“Candice!” Kim’s voice called out. “Did you hear me?”

Jacob’s head tilted skyward, his mouth opening to sell me out. I sprung forward, pushing past him and darting into  the villa.

“She’s in there!” Jacob screamed behind me as I darted to my room. Fuck. What was the plan here? My mind spun through my vanishingly little options as I jogged down the hallway to my room. Gather some things and make a break for the other exiles? Lay low and hope she gets bored?

I yanked open the door to my room and started packing a bag. I was just part way through my dresser before the room started to shake. I immediately froze, every fiber of my being tuned in to try and figure out what movement of the oversized Kim caused such a rumble.

“Candiiiiiiice…” Her booming voice sang, rising and falling in pitch as her lips passed outside the window. “It feels like forever since I was able to fit in there. Which window was yours…” Tap, tap, tap. Her fingernail on the glass of the windows outside. I could see her large shadow moving through the drawn curtains. Still frozen, I held my breath in an effort to make myself more invisible, as if she could hear me from the other side of the wall and however high up she was now.

Crash! Kim’s finger pushed in my window, punching through the glass like it was nothing. She hooked her finger on the curtain and drew it to the side so that she could see me trembling by my dresser. Her eyes sparkled as they spotted me. I tried to will my legs to move, but they were turned to jelly as my soul was sucked into the monstrous eye squinting from the other side of my window. She used her finger to push in the glass around the edge of the window, widening it to make room to stick her arm in and snatch me out like a doll.

I was only able to snap out of it when I heard Jacob open the door. He visibly gulped as he saw Kim’s fingers working away the glass, each of them probably longer and stronger than his arms at the point..

“Jacob. Don’t do this. Let me go.” I begged.

“It’s better this way.” He said, his face remaining wooden as he took a step towards me and lifted his arms to block my escape. The light from outside was blocked as Kim tried to test the hole she made with her hands, but she was too big to squeeze it in. She brought her eye back down to the window, and it squinted at the scene inside.

“Good job Jacob!” She cheered. “My hand is too big to get her. Would you be a doll and hand her to me?”

Jacob lunged forward to obey her order. My mind screamed to get my body to dart around him, but once again my fear betrayed me, freezing me in place.

“No, please” I begged as Jacob scooped me up and into his arms, and then walked me to the broken window where Kim’s hand waited.

“Thanks Jacob! I really need to have a chat with Candice. Get out here and lick my pussy while we talk, hmm?” She ordered as I was yanked over the roof of the Villa. I was too frozen even to scream, the only motion my body was capable of was violent shaking.

“Aw, so scared.” She cooed. “Don’t worry Candice, I won’t do anything mean to you. We just need to get some things straight.”

She used the hand I wasn’t resting in to pry apart my tightly crossed arms, pushing her finger tip against my chest. She could no doubt feel my heart thumping wildly. A fact that only seemed to make her smile wider.

“Don’t think I haven’t noticed you sneaking away whenever it’s time for us to make love. Despite what you might think, I didn’t just bring you to the Villa to torture you. I want to get to know you, Candice. I think you’re really… hot.” She shuddered as my one time boyfriend pleasured her below.  She closed her eyes and her eyebrows knitted up, her mouth parting to let out a sigh that blew over me.

“Mmm… that Jacob of ours is so good at using his tongue.” She breathed as she refocused on me.

“I get that it might be awkward. You know, how you stole Thomas from me, and how I kind of stole Jacob from you. But that’s not how I see it anymore. There’s so much drama when everyone is trying to pair up into exclusive little couples. It’s just not like that now. Now everyone is with me.” She smiled with a sincerity that it was only possible for an insane person to muster.

“So like, your and my relationship is a little one sided, right? I was gracious enough to keep you in the villa. It’s ‘cause of me we know that Thomas was some kind of psycho killer all along so you’re welcome. I let you sneak away without a word till you felt comfortable putting effort into this relationship. I do a lot for you.” I couldn’t believe what I was hearing. This bitch thinks I owe her?

“I really, really need to know how big I am. It’s important for everyone to understand how fast I’m growing. So when I ask you to measure me and you try to run away, that’s a bit of a red flag for me, especially since I’ve been so nice to you.” She gave me a bitchy smile.

“How tall are you?” She asked after a brief pause. I couldn’t speak.

“Come on Candice, you can do it. How tall are you?” She said in a low and warm tone that contrasted with the look of derision in her eyes and the playful tilting of her head.

“S-six feet.” I managed to sputter out.

“Wow, that’s pretty tall for a girl!” Kim exclaimed so loudly it hurt my ears. “Well, most girls haha. I think you’re probably not even as tall as my foot now. Let’s find out!”

She leaned forward, reaching down the length of her, long outstretched leg, and deposited me beside her monster of a foot. I looked down the length of her leg to her crotch, where Jacob was kneeling and lickling her tirelessly.

“You can join Jacob later. You need to focus on measuring me.” she scolded as she caught me looking.  She leaned further down, grabbing her ankle with both hands to bring her face closer and blocking my view of Jacob with her massive tits.

Fuck, she was a monster. She could end me without a second thought if she wanted to. I started shaking again, and it only made her smile wider. Next thing I knew, she was pressing her wall of a foot into me. I would have been knocked off balance were it not for two of her fingers darting forward to hold me to the bottom of her foot.

“Stand up straight so we can see.” She ordered, but she did it all for me, pressing me into the bottom of her foot while she stuck out her tongue to concentrate. I turned my head up to avoid the smell of it filling my lungs, but there was no reprieve there. The top of my head was just barely level with the joints of her toes, which were now curling over me and resting on my face.

“You’re six foot tall huh? That means my feet must be at least seven feet long!” She exclaimed from above.

“In a couple days you might only be as big as my little toe. Mmmm… Imagine. You’d be just a cute little speck… like a little bug… I wonder… can you feel it happening?” She pressed me into her foot harder. Maybe it was the stress of the situation. Maybe it was the fear of being even more insignificant in comparison to the giant. Maybe it was the smell of her foot preventing me from getting fresh air and clearing my head. Or maybe, the subtle feeling of the warm wall of her foot dragging against my face was me feeling her growing ever larger.

Kim didn’t seem to care either way, content with receiving my terrified silence as the answer to her tormenting. One of her fingers slid down my back and pressed up and underneath my butt, dragging me up until my face was sandwiched between her toes.

She wasn’t looking at me. Her eyes were clenched shut and her neck arched up in pleasure. I looked down her body, trying to catch sight of Jacob through her cleavage, but it was no use.

She opened her eyes, and her mouth curled into a condescending smirk down her nose as she she saw me staring at her tits. It reminded me to pick my jaw up.

“Slow down Jacob, honey.” She said, eyes still locked on me. “I don’t wanna cum until I hear how big I am. Get to it Candice.” I gulped.

“Here, start at my foot.” She said, and dragged me the rest of the way up, up and over till I was sliding down the top of her foot. She used her hand to guide me until I was straddling her ankle. She sat back up straight and lifted her leg suddenly, making me cling to her. I laid there trembling and holding on to her shin, looking at the ground now suddenly ten feet below me. A fall wouldn’t kill me, but it would certainly hurt.

“Only one way to get down, little girl. Stretch out your body.” She ordered. “This isn’t a treat or anything like that, but if I have to tell you one more time to measure me I would be very worried about the future of our relationship.” She said seriously. I thought back to the sight of Darren’s body crumpled against the wall, and I started.

I walked my hands forward up her shin, lowering myself to lay against the front of it.

“Good girl, Candice. Looks like you are a little less than half as tall as my shin. Here. I’ll mark your place.” She said, lowering her leg with a hard thud on the ground, bucking me and almost sending me flying. She placed her finger in front of my face. I followed her arm up, taking in the absurd length of her body and dreading how much farther I had to go. 

I inched forward, dodging around her finger pulling myself up to the base of her knee.

“Two lengths of Candice and you're not even past my knee… so my knees are more than twelve feet high…” Kim announced with a pur. Kim gave the top of her thigh a sensual rub before marking my place again. 

I pulled myself over the hill of her knee, pushing myself to her mid thigh. On her shin her bone and muscle were more stable. Above her knee the surface was fattier, softer, and harder to hold onto. I gripped as hard as I could, and Kim giggled as I brushed against her skin. 

“That tickles… ok, you're about half way up my thigh. Just one more and you'll be done with my leg.” Kim stroked her finger up my spine and pushed my head down into skin, which enveloped my face like a pillow. I had to pry my head from underneath her finger tip, taking the place of where my head used to be. Another implicit threat from her, I thought. She could crush my skull like a grape with just a single finger.

I willed myself forward, trying not to stare down at Jacob kneeling in front of her crotch. I instead focused on the crease between Kim’s abdomen and her upper thigh. If I got there, I would be halfway done with Kim’s demand and hopefully that meant Kim would get tired of torturing me and move on. I laid my head down in front of it.

“Put your head against my tummy.” She ordered, arching her back to tighten her stomach. “I don’t want you to miss an inch.” I inched forward obediently. Kim giggled again as my hair tickled her.

“Alright, let’s see… hmmm… looks like a full length to me! My legs are about four Candices long.” She beamed with pride. I didn’t have time to digest the fact before her hand brushed me off of her and guided me down to the gap in her thighs next to Jacob. He stopped his sucking to give me an ashamed look for just a moment before Kim snatched him up into the sky. I tilted my gaze slowly up, meeting her gaze over the slight curve of her stomach and between the canyons of her tits. She made sure I was looking before opening her mouth and dragging her tongue over Jacob.

“God, you look so fucking small down there. You have quite a climb ahead of you, hmmm?” She giggled. “Well hurry up, I really need Jacob back between my legs.” She said, giving him another lick as he pushed back against the force of her tongue.

I took a slow step forward, warily eyeing her pussy as I approached, afraid to touch it or get to close lest I provoke it.

“It won’t bite, Candice” Kim said before sandwiching me between her tummy and the palm of her hand, forcing my feet to step into the puddle of her juices that Jacob had helped produce. I could feel the heat of it clearly against my knees, warmer even than the stifling heat radiating from her skin.

“That’s one length of Candice and you’re just barely taller than my belly button… I’ve definitely taken dicks longer than you are tall right now. Funny…” She said wistfully as she stroked the back of my thighs with her fingers. She held me there for some time, and I could feel her getting wetter the entire time.

“Fuck… I wanna cum.” She complained, finally releasing me, though I didn’t dare move. She slid her hand between my face and her stomach, lining the top of her pointer finger with the top of my head.

“Get climbing” She ordered impatiently, so I did. I grabbed onto the top of her finger, and lifted my leg to step onto the top of her pinky. I scrambled up until I was standing on her hand, and leaned forward onto her torso.

“Two Candices high and your head is just barely between my tits!” She squealed. “Back to work Jacob, Candice is almost finished…”  I clutched tightly to her skin as her breath quickened in response to Jacob’s renewed efforts. Without warning, Kim removed the hand I was standing on. I clutched tighter to her skin as she slowly dragged her finger tips up the length of my legs.

She arched her back, tilting my world forward and giving me a flatter surface to cling to as she removed her hand. She grabbed more than a handful of each of her boobs, squeezing them and pushing them in towards me, each of them many multiple times my own weight.

“Climb.” She ordered again, presenting her cleavage as my only ladder up. I composed myself, and then grabbed a fistful of the flesh spilling out from between her fingers. I took a moment to mark where my feet were on her torso, believing full heartedly now that my survival depended on giving Kim an accurate measurement of her monstrous size. I wiggled up her sternum between her cleavage, finally grabbing hold of her collar bone and pulling myself up to her neck.

She threw her head back as my body leaned against the front of her neck. I felt her body sway as she released her boobs, even her massive body moved by the momentum of their weight hanging freely. She brought her hand back to me, gently holding me to her neck as I straightened my body. My head was level with the corner of her jaw. I looked down over her shoulder, to where her butt was sitting on the ground almost twenty feet below. She trembled in pleasure, and I gripped her neck tightly to avoid falling.

“Ugh… “ She moaned. “Kiss me Candice” She demanded, pressing her finger tip to the base of my skull. I obeyed, opening my mouth wide and planting a kiss below her ear.

“Mmmm… bite me.” She ordered, bringing the finger of her other hand up to her teeth to nibble on. I obeyed again, opening my mouth as wide as I could. I could feel the softest part of her skin between my teeth, and the muscles of her neck underneath.

“I’m close Candice… keep climbing.” She ordered again. I could clearly see my path up. I reached up and grabbed the top of her ear with my left hand, and a fistful of her black hair with my right. I brought my foot up to stand in her ear hole, and straightened my body out, finally pushing my eyeline above the crown of her head.

“Tell me Candice.” She whined. “How big am I?” 

“You are about forty eight feet tall.” I said, doing the math and almost disbelieving the number myself. Kim was forty eight feet tall. The sex crazed, narcissistic wanna be star, who was so powerful that she held all of our destinies almost literally in the palm of her hand, was forty eight feet tall.

“Mmmm… huge… I’m so fucking huge. Oh god, please don’t stop. Bigger… bigger…” She rambled as she finally let herself succumb to her orgasm. I gripped tightly to her hair as her whole body shook, burying my face into her scalp and praying that I would survive her throes of passion.

“Ohhhh….. Mmmm…” She exhaled as she came down from her climax. Her breathing was rapid and shallow. “I haven’t cum that hard in a while… Oh Candice, you did so well.” She said, cupping my body against the side of her face.

“Here, look down.” She said, using her finger to move my head to look down the length of her body at where Jacob stood between her legs, cock in his hand, staring up at us as he stroked himself.

“Can you imagine Candice?” She asked. “Could you even dream that this could be your view of the world? Look how small everything and everyone looks from up here… Look at Jacob, doesn’t he look just like a little toy?”

Looking down at how pathetic Jacob looked covered in her cum, touching himself like he was possessed, looking like a mouse or a hamster between her legs… I think I began to understand why Kim was getting crazier and crazier. It didn’t make me forgive her anything, but I understood. No human being should be this big. No human should be put in the position where they can snatch people up with a single hand and hold them like dolls.

“This is going to be our thing, babe. Every morning, and every night I want you to measure me exactly like that while Jacob fucks me.” I clenched my eyes shut tightly as dread washed over me.

“Twelve feet taller overnight, why not twelve more feet by sunset? Sixty feet tall… I would be literally ten times the size of you. Or maybe even bigger… isn’t that amazing?” She sighed and pulled me out of her hair, wrapping her thumb and forefinger around my waist and lowering me back between her legs.

“Get the kitchen team to bring me a big meal. I’m almost fifty feet tall people! Growing girl needs to eat!” She ordered to someone unseen.

“You should suck Jacob’s dick.” She called down to me as an afterthought. “I would do it myself but I’m so hungry I might just gobble him all the way up, haha.” She laughed at her joke as Jacob’s face went pale. I was all out of will to fight. I shared my defeated look with Jacob, and then knelt in front of him.

— Charlie —

“Where’s my food?” Kim’s voice echoed out loudly over the island as I barged into the mess tent.

“You fucking idiot.” Pete growled at me. “Of course you were going to run out of food. The bitch is bigger than a house.”

“Shut up!” I screamed, temporarily stopping the frantic work of the team trying to make a meal for the giant.

“I mean, stop the chatter and focus. Kim needs to eat.” I deflected, and whirled through the kitchen to the back where we had all of our food stored.

“Of course I would bring more food than was necessary to survive.” Pete said. “But did I bring enough to let you feed the monster for another two weeks? That’s the question.” The ghost taunted as I tried to do an estimate.

The crates of food were already scarce. It looked like barely enough to last two more days and it would only shrink faster in relation to Kim's out of control growth.

The thudding of her footsteps timed themselves with the thumping of my heart as my mind raced for some way out. How would she eat? How would we last until the boat came?

“Don't forget that when the boat does come, you have a dead show runner and two dead cast members on your hands… not to mention all the sexual harassment and assault on her part. Even if you do manage to make it back, you're going to rot in prison forever for what you've done. They'll probably just kill the freak.”

My heart clenched and refused to beat. Screams from behind me beckoned me to turn around and witness what I had helped come to pass.

Kim was kneeling over the kitchen, the tent that used to shelter it hanging from her finger like an oversized napkin covering her basket of treats. As the titaness grinned down at us, tongue wetting her lips in anticipation of her meal, it felt like myself and the kitchen team were counted among her morsels. She wouldn't. She couldn't.

“You guys have to start cooking earlier from now on. I'm always going to be hungry after I cum.” She chastised them and grabbed a prepared platter to bring to her mouth and swallowing enough food to feed eight people in a single bite.

She was capable. If she felt like it, she could snatch us up one by one. Hell, in a couple days she might not even need to chew. One trip up to her hungry mouth, one throw back of her head, and a human being would be dead and gone.

And suddenly, it all seemed so easy. The narrative unwound itself in a clear series of steps, a way to last until the boat came. A way to make it back to the mainland unscathed. 

“Kim!” I shouted up to her, my lips forming a smile around her name as if I had shouted “amen”!

Kim’s eyes searched the ground for me as she tilted another platter of food into her mouth. Her lips curled up in a smile as she spotted me. 

“Hey boss!” She chirped after swallowing. “I'm forty eight feet tall today. Twelve feet in one night!” She bragged, sitting up straight to demonstrate her hugeness.

“That's amazing!” I shouted up. It was. Everything was amazing. “After you eat, come to my trailer. We need to discuss a plotline.”

“You got it boss.” She winked at me and smiled her crazed smile. 

“You are a sick fuck.” Pete’s ghost whimpered as he was banished.

— Aaron —

I crouched on the rock, spear in hand, watching hungrily as the fish wriggled in the tide pool. 

I cocked my arm back, and launched the spear, only for the silence of the morning to get pierced by the pleasured shrieks of the giant woman who ruled this island. The fish spooked milliseconds before my spear connected, escaping into the wetlands and vanishing. 

Goddamn it. One more insult on the pile of my injuries. I clamped my hands over my ears, trying not to imagine how absolutely enormous she must be to be able to be heard all the way across the island. 

I failed utterly. I couldn't help but imagine Kim as tall as a skyscraper, her entire ass filling the courtyard of the villa. Big enough that she could push my entire body into her…

I winced and shook myself out of it. She is over on the other side of the island, and I shouldn't be so worried. I was free from her. In another week the ship to the mainland would be back, and Kim would have to play nice for the sake of her fucked up little show.

“Aaron!” Des’s voice called to me from up the beach, urgency in her voice. I turned and sprinted back to camp. Spear held tightly, ready to fight. When I got there I found everyone crowded around Thomas and two strangers.

“What’s happening?” I demanded, looking at Thomas and the others suspiciously. I wouldn’t put Charlie to send spies to keep tabs on us.

“We tried to kill her.” Thomas said with a thousand yard stare, rubbing his chest tenderly.

“You what?” I asked in disbelief. Kill her? What were they thinking? I remembered her standing over us in the production village at twenty five feet tall, hands on her hips, no one taller than her knees as she called the shots and made her demands. They thought they could kill that?

“Darren, myself, and some people from the crew. We had to try. She’s too damn big.” He gulped. “She killed Darren like it was nothing. She killed Sam from the med team too. Swat of her hand, like she was crushing a fly.”

I flashed back to the look in Kim’s eye as she had me pinned under her foot during hide and seek. The crazy look of superiority on her face. I had no doubt she was capable of something like that.

“It’s ok.” I said stupidly in an attempt to soothe him. “She’s over there, and you’re right here.” I repeated my calming mantra to him. And so, our tribe of five became a tribe of eight.

The next morning, three more people showed up.

“I don’t know why.” they said. “Charlie told us that we were no longer welcomed. Didn’t even give us a chance to pack.”

That night, two more.

“Charlie spends all day in his trailer.” They said. “Every half an hour he’ll call someone up to the trailer to ask questions.”

“What sort of questions?” I asked.

“Stuff about Kim.” They said. “Like asking us to describe her, what we would do for her.”

“And what did you answer?”

“I don’t know, I guess anything short of fanatically worshipping her is grounds for dismissal.”

“I have a bad feeling about this.” Thomas confided in me later. “Sounds like purity testing.”

“I agree… the ship is coming back in a couple of days. You don’t think they’ll leave us here, right?”

Thomas swallowed hard. I could tell that being left behind wasn’t his ultimate fear. As I stared into his eyes my imagination filled in the blanks.

“We should build a raft.” I said. “We need to get out of here.”

Five more people from the villa joined us the morning we started building. They were very eager to help. I pulled one aside as we were travelling to get more timber, and asked her the question that had become taboo in our camp.

“How big is she?”

“Enormous.” She said, breath caught in her lungs.

“Yeah, but how big?” 

“They banished us before she was measured.” She protested.

I gave her a hard look to let her know that I needed more.

“I don’t know… the roof of the villa barely came to her knees. That’s all I could bear to look at.”

I let it drop after that, and went back to harvesting wood for the raft with renewed vigor. That night I had a terrible nightmare. I was racing through the jungle as fast I could, the sound of rhythmic thumping chasing me. I raced between the trees, glancing behind me and dreading seeing Kim over a hundred feet tall, chasing me for her twisted amusement. I looked forward and scrambled as I saw the world drop off a high cliff directly in front of me. I turned and dove backwards, grasping desperately at the ground as I slid down the embankment.

“Oh Aaron.” The world moaned as I slid down, my feet connecting with something wet. The world shook as the horizon rose upwards, her face as big as the moon looking down the length of her body as she continued to march her fingers downwards in a rhythmic drumming against her stomach, down to where I clung feebly to her house-sized clit. I woke up as her finger tip pressed me against it and started to rub.

I made sure we were ready to launch by mid afternoon.

“Has anyone seen Gus?” Thomas asked with an edge in his voice as we packed the raft.

“We’ll have to leave without him.” I said, my mind still filled with the trauma of last night’s nightmare.

We packed the raft with whatever supplies we could muster. It was something to be proud of, a sturdy floating platform, big enough for a crew of eight.

“We’ll send back help.” Thomas promised emptily as we said goodbye to those staying behind. I couldn’t tell whose chances I liked better: the eight of us heading out onto the open ocean on a raft made with shit we found in the jungle, or the eleven of them sharing an island with Kim.

We had just floated the raft when the sound of thumping started from the other side of the island. I paddled, but I found I couldn't look away. As the thumping got louder and closer I stopped rowing all together, every part of me consumed with dread like a hole that needed to be filled. I needed to see her, and then I did.

She rounded the mountain that was at the center of the island, her eyes cast down at the world beneath her. Her feminine nudity stretching high over the palm trees was much more captivating and  terrifying than I could have ever imagined. She lifted her legs high as she stepped, pulling her feet over the tops of the palm trees, and then slammed them into the ground. The force of each step shook the trees, caused her hips and ass to jiggle and her massive tits to wobble and sway. She visibly exhaled with each and every step, clearly enjoying feeling the impact of her immense weight on the world around her.

The people who had originally elected to stay behind began to run through the shallows towards us, waving their arms and begging us to come back. Thomas ignored them, unfurling the sail and catching the wind to aid our escape.

“Oh ho ho… that’s right little ones. Run away before I step on you!” Kim’s laugh rolled like thunder as she spotted the scene beneath her. She lifted her foot high over the trees held it hovering over the beach long enough people to get out of the way, and then slammed it into the sand with the force of a meteor, destroying the campsite in one step and sending sand flying.  She took another step into the water, almost landing on top of one the swimmers. She stooped down to look at them like a kid might look at a puddle full of tadpoles.

“Aw, miss your boat?” She teased the swimmers as they struggled as hard as they could against the waves.

“Here, I’ll bring you there.” She said, lowering further onto her knee and scooping her hands together like a net to catch them.

“Paddle!” Thomas urged me, snapping me out of my transfiction. I faced forward and started to push water, eyes locked on the absolutely featureless horizon. I put everything into it, but soon water was splashing over us in a spray, and the waves lapping against the beach reversed direction to make way for her. They started carrying us faster away from the island than our paddling had., but not fast enough. Her shadow loomed over the raft just before she dropped our companions along with hundreds of gallons of water over us. The force of it washed me off the raft. I was gripped by a forceful riptide carrying me backwards towards her. I shook the water from my eyes and began a forward crawl as quickly as I could back to the raft.

Her hand descended from the sky above it, pinched our mast, and snapped it like a pencil.

“We need to talk, everyone.” Her voice rumbled above us. She adjusted her hand to hold the raft steady. She began to lower herself down into the water, causing another huge wave that carried me away. I paddled against it, trying to resist the wave her submerged ass caused, but as she lowered herself to her waist the water began rushing back in towards her, and I tried feebly to reverse course. It was no use. I collided with her torso, just under the shadow of her left boob, against her soft, warm skin. Her familiar and pleasant smell overpowered the briny smell of the ocean. What felt like a decade ago, I had loved this woman. I planted kisses underneath this breast, I had enjoyed being enveloped by her body.

She pinched my leg and peeled me off of her, and flung me unceremoniously onto the raft.

“Look at you little cuties.” She cooed, pulling at the ends of her hair to keep it out of her face. “It’s been a while, for some of you, hmmm? Well, what do you think?” She asked, pressing her boobs together with her arms and tilting her shoulder coyly.

The raft was silent.

“Hahaha, awed silence. I mean, I get it.” She said. There was something wrong. Kim was doing her normal bullying schtick, but there was just the faintest look of nervousness on her face as she loomed over us.

“I know I seem pretty big, but actually I only grew eight feet last night.” She confided. “It’s a bummer. I would have wanted to grow and grow until I could hold the entire island just like this.” She said, bringing the raft towards her torso. Her breasts hung just four feet above the surface, causing those of us still able to stand to duck down. If she hunched forward even a little, they would cover the whole raft and more.

“But it wasn’t meant to be.” She sighed unseen above us. “Just like our relationships.”

Then, a loud rumbling issued from deep within her. At first I thought she was growling at us, but as it rumbled on it pitched up at the end with a soft gurgle. It was her stomach. Her massive, empty stomach.

“Ugh.” She complained, and pushed the raft away from her. Now that I could see her better I noticed her sunken cheeks and her listless gaze. She was starving. She brought her hand up to her neck and fished something out of her hair. Someone. Someone had been riding on her shoulder, clutching to her hair this entire time. She brought the person to her lips, gave them a kiss, and lowered them to the raft.

“Candice?!” Thomas shouted, rushing to take her from the giant.

“Candice is here to watch and learn.” The sky rumbled. “She’s got one last chance and I hope this makes things clear for her.” Kim said, leaning over to look at us more intently.

“What do you want Kim?” Thomas demanded as he held Candice’s shaking body.

“I’m trying something new.” She said flatly as she rubbed her stomach subconsciously.

“Don’t eat us.” I called up to her. “You don’t have to do this. You can just let us go.” I could feel panic wash over the others on the raft as I identified her game.

“Aren’t you a smart one?.” Kim said dryly, and her fingers darted forward to pinch the person standing right beside me to lift them to her eyes.  She studied him struggling in midair, looking like a frog wriggling in her hand. She brought her nose forward and gave him a sniff, wrinkled her nose, and dunked him into the ocean. Submerging him a few times like she was dunking a cookie in milk. She brought him back up for another sniff check, and then a careful probe of the tongue. He tried to block her with his arms, but her tongue was too strong for him.

“Let him go!” I called up. Kim just turned her eyes down to me and continued to lick him.

“Mmm…, yeah, keep trying to resist. I love feeling your tiny muscles squirming” She whispered as she closed her mouth on parts of the helpless man’s body. She took his upper body into her mouth, closed her lips around him, and slowly pulled him out. She lingered for a moment at his neck, his arms flailing wildly, trying to push against her lips as she laughed.

“Kim, please…” I started. But what was there to say? Was I about to explain to the giant psycho that eating people was wrong?

“Shut up, Aaron.” She said, her mouth opening and letting the man fall out to dangle upside down from her fingers. I had been with her long enough to recognize the angry look on her face was just barely concealing how nervous she was. She wasn’t just doing this to torment him. She was hesitating because she wasn’t sure if she wanted to do it.

“Kim, you don’t want to do this.” I said gently but firmly.

“Don’t TELL me what I want to do!” She said, a very apparent surge of confidence welled up just to contradict me.

“... is Charlie is making you do this?” I challenged.

“Charlie doesn’t make me do anything.” She said, her voice getting an angry edge. “I’m not worried about you all going to the cops or whatever after we get off the island like he is.”

“We can find you food. Let us fish for you.” Someone else begged. That made Kim laugh.

“Aww… that’s very sweet.” She smiled, and if I wasn't mistaken, there was a little wetness around her eyes. “But you're all so small. You'd never be able to keep up… and this isn't just about food…” She said forebodingly, her eyes tilting back up to the upside down man in front of her face. She was putting on a brave face again.

“The truth is… I’m really curious about it.” She whispered. Her other hand travelled up to her nipple and began fondling it. I saw her pupils dilate and her cheeks flush as she brought the man closer to her lips again.

“Thinking about it…  a whole person, a whole human being,…” she visibly shuddered with pleasure at her twisted thought. “Could you imagine having that much power over someone?”

“Kim, please.” I begged, falling to my knees on the raft, but she just kept narrating her fantasy.

“It’s romantic if you think about it. Enveloping someone… surrounding them… they nourish you…” She rambled. As she lifted him higher above her head. She kept her lips aimed at him as he traveled upwards.

She opened her mouth underneath him, making a platform with her tongue. He struggled as hard as he could, placing his hands on her lips and spreading out his body to avoid falling into the cavern of her mouth. She released him to hold himself there with trembling arms. He reached his hand up her face to try and crawl away, but she scooped her tongue forward, rolled it over his back, and then closed her lips around him.

She turned to look back down at the raft. Her cheeks bulged with his punches and kicks as he struggled inside. She brought her hand to her throat and closed her eyes. She meditated like this for some time, and then without warning tilted her head back and swallowed. I could hear muffled screams travel down, down, till they were level back with us. I could hear him. I could hear him screaming from inside of her. It was broken up with coughs, and then silent.

Kim put her hand against her stomach, and rubbed it sensually. “Oh fuck. I just did that. I just swallowed a person. I’m… I’m… I’m so fucking…” She murmured to herself as she got off on her power trip.

Cries and screams from the raft erupted from our stunned silence. Two of our companions decided to test their luck with the ocean, diving in and fleeing back to shore. Kim’s eyes sparkled as she tracked their movement, like a cat seeing a mouse. She pushed the raft further out to the ocean, and turned her attention to the escapees. She loomed over them, stalking their movement, before looking back at us over her shoulder. She adjusted the raft, pulling us to the side so we would have a good angle to view what she did next. Des tackled me, burying herself in my chest so she didn’t have to watch. I couldn’t look away.

She lowered her body down into the water, bringing her lips level with the ocean’s surface. She opened her mouth and began to slurp up the ocean water, pulling the closest swimmer back to her waiting maw, and closing her lips around her back half. She snatched up the other one with her hand, and then stood up on her knees.

She brought her captive up to her mouth, and the two people desperately grabbed for each other. The one in her hand tried desperately to rescue the one in her mouth, but Kim just let her tongue get pulled forward. She opened her hand to let the man stand on her palm, and then closed her lips back around the girl. She sucked in, starting a perverse game of tug o’ war with the man. The first slurp was almost forceful enough to knock him off his balance, and the girl was sucked in up to her waist. He looked over the edge of her palm, to where the waves were flowing some fifty feet below. I could see on his face that he was considering abandoning her and jumping.

His attention was refocused back to her lips by another slurp, pulling the woman in up to her chest. He braced his feet against Kim’s chin, and pulled with all of the strength of his body. He was making some slight progress before Kim pulled back, drawing the woman in up to her neck. She lowered her palm, removing the ground from beneath his feet and sending him to dangle, suspended only by his grip on the woman’s arms. Kim sucked again, the woman now completely vanished inside her mouth, along with the man’s arms up to his elbows.

A lick of her lips dislodged the man and sent him falling into her palm. Before he could react, she was pressing his face against the front of her neck with two fingers. She looked back at us, at me, to make sure I was watching, and then swallowed. I could see the lump in her throat bulging against the man held there.

She closed her eyes, and dragged the man down the line of her esophagus to track the descent of the woman he tried to save, ending at her stomach. She opened her eyes and gave us a lusty smile, then brought the man up to her mouth, popped him in, and swallowed with no ceremony.

“Fuck… that’s hot” She whispered, almost a moan as she waded on her knees back over to us and reaching her long arms forward to pull the raft to her lap. Her wet pussy loomed, three feet long and glistening wet. She pulled apart her lips with two fingers, showing us the wet cavern leading up.

“Here’s a deal.” She said, pushing her pussy forward. “One of you can live longer if you feed my pussy first, haha.” She said, and teased her clit with her fingers.

“What? No takers?” She asked feigning innocence, snatching up another member of the crew.

“Maybe you’re betting on it being painless.” She mused, looking down at us. “I could be meaner, you know.” She warned, then took just the man’s leg between her teeth. She slowly bit down, exerting more and more pressure on the man’s leg. He screamed. She laughed. She closed her eyes and bit down through his leg, the stump where it once was bled over her lip and down her chin. Kim wrinkled her nose in disgust as the blood hit her tongue, but only briefly before putting her confident face back on. She swallowed, and then took the man’s arm into her teeth next.

“Jesus christ! Stop it!” Thomas screamed.

Kim just giggled as she lopped off his arm, then once again swallowed. The man was quickly pale from blood loss, a limp noodle hanging from her fingers. She placed him in her mouth with very little struggle and swallowed him quickly so as to not taste all the blood.

“Was that a volunteer?” Kim laughed as she reached for Thomas. “I was going to pick you anyway since you’re the biggest. You actually stand a chance of filling me up.” She picked him up and pressed him to her crotch, lining his face up with her watermelon sized clit.

“Monica was loyal, so she gets to do this all the time. You should be so lucky, you get one last fuck from me.” She laughed, and then pushed him up into her hole with two fingers.

“Oh yeah, Thomas. Struggle hard…” she moaned, humping her hips and causing another wave to wash over us. Thomas's legs were kicking wildifly outside of her. She took her fingers and pressed them on the underside of his feet, and pushed him in deeper. She kept her hand cupped against her crotch as she addressed us again.

“Gosh there are so many of you… am I really big enough to take you all?” She said with red cheeks and a finger pressed to her lips. She bent at the hips and lowered her face to the surface of the raft. There were fourteen of us left, including Candice. Her eyes traced over us hungrily. I didn’t believe for a second that she would actually spare any of us.

“You two in the back. If you get Des from Aaron and bring her to me I will let you live.” She promised. It was clearly a lie.

“No!” I shouted, but the two cowards were already beginning to consider it. Des cried and held me tighter.

“Come on little guys… you can take on shrimpy little Aaron.” She laughed before gasping in pleasure. She fell to her hands and knees over the raft, her mouth still open from her last sigh. She lowered her head, placing her chin on the raft and tilting it in the water.

“Please feed me…” She moaned, batting her eyelashes at them. I saw them both stare down the void of her throat. They turned to look at each other, and then started to approach us.

“She’s just toying with you!” I screamed. “She’s not going to let you live!” I begged them, holding Des tighter.

“We’re all dead in that case.” He said with a stony look. “We have to try.” He said. I threw a punch, hitting him across the jaw. The other one grabbed Des around the waist and started to pull on her. I tried to hit him away, but the other one recovered and headbutted me. I felt my grip slip from her.

“Aaron!” Des cried desperately as the man dragged her to Kim’s gaping mouth, the corners of her lips curled up in amusement. The other guy held me back as I was forced to watch Des get dropped onto Kim’s tongue.

I rushed forward, falling to my knees and trying to pry open her lips as they closed around her. I manage to pull her bottom lip down, but all I could see were her teeth.

“Awen” Kim whispered with her mouth full of my lover to get my attention. I looked up at Kim’s eyes, studying my reaction.

“Kim-” I began to beg, but she lifted her chin and swallowed.

“Ungh.” Kim moaned in pleasure, showing her empty mouth and the back of her throat to me. “I can’t believe you left me for her. She was so tiny I barely even felt her.” She taunted. She pushed her head forward towards the others, pushing me out of the way of her meal with her cheek.

“Another one.” She ordered her little thugs as she brought her mouth back down.

I watched in sullen silence as three more human beings were carried to their deaths in the same way before Kim bored of her game.

“Thanks little guys.” She said to the two of them, planting pecks on the top of each of their heads.

“But Aaron was right. You guys were always going to be food.” She giggled, and opened her mouth wide enough to grab both of them at the same time. She lowered her mouth over them, bringing her lips to the floor of the raft. Before she could close her lips around them she issued an involuntary, throaty moan, and laid her head’s full weight on top of the raft, sending it underneath the water and dislodging all of the remaining survivors into the ocean. I drifted under the surface of the water, looking up at the horrifying scene. I saw her face partially submerged there, the familiar sight of her ‘o’ face, with the addition of two sets of  legs kicking wildly as they tried to escape her mouth. She sat up and I pushed myself up to the surface.

Kim’s hands traveled up and down her body, running over her neck, tits, hips, and crotch as she swallowed them one after the other in quick succession.

“Oh fuck!” She moaned lustily, rubbing her stomach. Her eyes darted back to us scattered amongst the ruins of the raft, and the massacre quickened. Kim snatched people up greedily one by one, popping them in their mouth like popcorn, each one consumed seeming to intensify the pleasure of her orgasm. 

Her fingers wrapped around me. This was it. A few wild and crazy weeks at Lover’s Lagoon and now I was going to be eaten by my crazy giant ex-girlfriend. When she brought me to her mouth there was a glint of recognition in her half-lidded sex-drunk eyes. Her mouth twisted into a smile, and she diverted my course. She turned and laid on her back, collapsing into the water and laying her head on the beach. She deposited me on her slightly distended stomach full of my friends, then her hands searched the water to either side of her for more victims.

Her hand closed around a log, which she tossed nonchalantly into the jungle with a loud crash. Then a person, dangling over her mouth like a grape. She studied him for a bit, and then placed him next to me near her belly button. The next one was swallowed without a thought. The one after that, spared. The mysterious sorting continued, until there were five of us standing on the skin of her stomach, Thomas shoved up her crotch, and the rest buried beneath our feet.

“More Thomas.” She ordered as she began to rub herself.

“I’m tired of doing all the work.” She pouted down at us, using her other arm as a head rest.  “I think the rest of you should feed yourselves to me willingly.” She said.

That’s what she was looking for. Which ones of us she had broken. As soon as she said it one of the women started stumbling forward like she was possessed. I followed her as she walked up Kim’s chest, through her cleavage. Kim gave a smug smile and tucked her chin into her chest.

“What’s your name?” The giantess asked the little person shaking in front of her lips.

“Hannah.” She cried.

“It’s ok Hannah. It’ll all be over soon. You'll be part of me now.” She said, and opened her mouth wide in front of her.

The woman took one look back at us, shaking and crying, and then pulled herself inside. Kim  bounced her body in her mouth, pushing her sacrifice into her cheeks with her tongue, savoring the flavor before consuming her.

“Fuck that was so hot.” She gasped, humping her hips and sending us tumbling onto her skin. “Give yourselves to me, all of you.” She demanded, throwing her head back and opening her mouth wide to welcome us. Two started to make the journey to their deaths on the writhing body of Kim while Candice and I watched with broken and detached horror. When they reached the underside of her jaw one helped boost the other one up onto her chin. He turned to help the other one up, but as soon as he brushed against Kim’s lips she opened her mouth wider underneath him, engulfing him. The other rode the rising lump in her throat, and began to scale the underside of her jaw to pull himself in for the same fate. Kim brought herself to her third orgasm as she swallowed him. All Candice and I could do was hang on to the skin of her stomach.

“Just a few left… my special treats I was saving for last.” She sighed as she came down, propping herself up on her elbows to look down at us rolling down the slope of her stomach.

“I’m kinda sad this is over so soon… I don’t know if there is going to be another opportunity for me to do this.” She whined as she kicked her leg up and fished Thomas out of her pussy, draped in her thick cum. His eyes were spinning and his eyelids drooped periodically as he went in and out of consciousness. She brought him to her face to check him, and then shot us a wry smile.

“Looks like I fucked his brains out, tee hee.” She giggled. “Any last words little guy?” She asked the stunned man in her hand. “No? Candice, want to give him a goodbye kiss?” She asked, pushing him towards Candice.

Candice’s nose wrinkled at the smell of Kim’s pussy. She took a step backward but Kim continued to push him towards her, until she was rubbing his limp body against hers. Thomas coughed up a thick mouthful of her cum, splattering on Candice’s face.

“Mwah!” Kim mimed, and then brought Thomas back to her mouth. “So long, lover.” She beamed, and then ate him. Her eyebrows knitted as she struggled to swallow someone his size. I prayed she would choke on him.

She didn’t. She sat up straighter, forcing Candice and I to jump to the top of her thigh to avoid falling into the ocean between her legs. She opened her throat, and he went down just like everyone else.

“Now we’ll be together forever.” She moaned as she rubbed her stomach.

“So what do you think Candice?” She asked, rubbing her finger up and down Candice’s body. “Do you think our relationship is going to work, or should I eat you too?”

Candice fell to her knees, bowing to the monster. “Yes, please, I’ll do whatever you want.”

“Do you love me?”

“Y-yes.”

“Would you do anything for me?”

“Yes.” Candice said, shaking uncontrollably.

“Aw, Candice! I love you too.” She beamed, and then pivoted her eyes to me. “See, Aaron? That’s what love is.”

“You’re fucking crazy!” I shouted.

“I’m just trying to find love and have fun.” She corrected me. “And if you could have just chosen to be happy with me you wouldn’t be getting eaten right now.” She scolded, using her hand like a net to catch me.

“Take over for Thomas, Candice.” Kim ordered below as I was brought up to her face. She brought her eyes level with the palm of her hand to give me a close look.

“Oh my god… are you hard?” She asked. My hands darted to my lap to hide it.

“Oh my god you are!” She smiled her twisted smile. “What’s turning you on so much, hmm?”

“It doesn’t mean anything, I’m just scared.” I protested. “Just eat me and get it over with.”

“Oh, but you would like that, wouldn’t you?” She teased, and brought her mouth up to me and gave her teeth a click that sent shivers up my spine.

“You’re like Monica, aren’t you? You love feeling small. Take off your clothes, I want to see it.” She said, running her fingernail down my chest, severing the buttons of my shirt.

“Kim, stop!” I pleaded, but she paid me no heed.

“This whole time, you were just putting up a front, weren’t you?” She mused. “Back when I was twelve feet tall, you wanted me to just force you, didn’t you? You wanted big, strong Kim to take control, to own you like a little pet.”

“No-”

“Shh… It’s ok.” She soothed as she used her finger to rip off my shorts, then used that hand to cover her mouth as she giggled. 

“Sorry.” She composed herself, and then brought her finger back to me, pressing the tip of her finger under the length of my cock. She flexed her finger gently, willing my penis to stiffen even harder.

“Aaron… If you were just honest with me we could have still been together.” She frowned. “Why didn’t you tell me?”

She was wrong. I didn’t like this. I never did. But maybe if I could convince her, she would spare me like Candice.

“I was scared… I'm sorry.” I lied.

“Aw… I bet.” She sympathized as she brought her huge lips forward to wrap around my penis. I steadied myself against her nose as she pursed her lips to suck on it. She pressed her finger against my butt, pushing my length deeper inside. She began to gently probe at the tip of it with her tongue. Just as I was about to cum she poked her tongue through her lips, shoving me backwards onto her palm.

I came, on myself, soaked in her saliva in the palm of her hand.

“I forgive you Aaron.” She said, pressing her lips into me.

“Mmm…” She moaned as my body contacted her lips. She gave me another greedy kiss, opening her mouth wide and engulfing most of my body.

“Do you love me Aaron?” She asked softly between kisses.

“Yes, Kim.” I lied.

“I want to hear you say it.” She said, covering my face in her spit.

“I love you.”

“Would you be with me forever?” She asked in a hushed tone as she pulled her hands away from her mouth. Her cheeks were flushed and her eyes were misty with tears.

“I would. I love you, Kim.”

“That’s so sweet…” She mused. “I’ll remember you forever.” She said, and opened her mouth wide.

“Kim, wait-” I started to beg, but her lips clamped shut around me. I was in total darkness. I could hear from the back of her throat the subdued cries of the people she had previously eaten. I turned to try and crawl across her tongue, back to her lips as if there was any chance of escaping, but her tongue lifted and pressed me against the roof of her mouth. She swallowed, but kept me pressed there. I screamed as I felt myself sliding backwards against her wet tongue towards her throat, and in response her throat rumbled with a moan. She swallowed again, dragging me even further back, until my legs were dangling down the back of her throat. I grabbed at her molars, but I could feel the strength of my fingers failing as her mouth tilted up, opening her throat wide below me. One more swallow, and I was travelling down her throat. The muscles on either side contracted around me, drawing me down, down, to my death. Doomed to be digested and become a part of the monster I had once loved.

— The Audience —

The Kim’s Lagoon Live After Show was staged at a giant outdoor amphitheater, of all places. In keeping with the reality bending nature of the show, the stage had been set with a few chairs scattered around, one for Brian, ‘the host’ and the others for the various contestants. Even now they were trying to sell the events of the show as genuine, with a cushion fit to be the seat for a giant in the middle.

“It’s just marketing.” Trish reminded me as I squirmed in my seat. As soon as “Kim’s Lagoon” aired on streaming, my girlfriend and I devoured it. It was the strange, surreal story of a woman getting increasingly larger, set against the backdrop of a cheesy reality tv show. There was something so oddly real about it all. The effects were flawless, the actors appeared to be very genuine aside from some hammy acting, and while I would never admit this to Trish, there was an odd eroticism to the main character steadily outgrowing everything and warping the whole dynamic around her. Plus, she was really, really easy on the eyes. That’s putting it lightly. She was smoking hot. I managed to pass off my main interest as Trish’s, a high minded surrealist critique of the media industry and how it dehumanizes and objectifies its participants.

“Yeah, marketing...” I chuckled. The show had done an amazing job, really. I bet it would be studied for years as a master case of viral marketing. First, the fabricated announcements of a show called “Lover’s Lagoon.” I mean really, a cut and paste reality show on an isolated island in the Pacific? It beggared belief. No one but the stupidest sheep were even talking about it, until the day the ‘contestants’ were due to return. An announcement from the studio about some mysterious happening on the island blew up on the apps. Every pop culture conspiracy theorist lined up to give their take on it.

Then, the rumors. Shaky cam footage of a giant woman, more than a hundred feet tall stepping off a cargo ship in a closed harbor before ducking again into a warehouse. Rumors of government medical tests on a giant woman. Hell, they even managed to trick the mainstream news outlets. Finally, the studio released an official statement, claiming that one of the contestants did indeed mysteriously grow into a giant. “Stay tuned!”, they said.

The Internet. Blew. Up. The frankly poorly edited footage of the massive woman stepping off the boat went quadruple viral, and was soon followed by other ‘sneaky shots’. A telescope shot of a secret compound of buildings. The giant woman unfolding herself from a warehouse and stretching hands so high in the sky that she looked to be able to grab the clouds. Another shot from a ‘leaker’ of her hooked up to a bunch of strange machines and surrounded by tiny men in lab coats. There were dozens of similar videos, and more that people outside the studio clearly made up to boost the hoax. Some credulous people took to drawing lines over blurry elements in the background in an attempt to quantify her size, but all it did was show the sloppiness of the narrative. In this video she was supposedly a hundred and twelve feet tall, while an earlier video had her at a hundred and twenty.

“Look, Dave, it’s starting.” She patted me on the arm, and then took my hand into hers.
The crowd applauded as the spotlight followed Brian Ocean, washed up pop star turned actor, as he walked into the center of the amphitheater.

“Good evening everyone! How are you all doing tonight?!” He called into his mic. The crowd cheered louder.

“Wonderful, wonderful. We’re so excited you decided to join us in person and at home for our Live After Show!”

“Woo!” Trish whooped.

“Give a round of applause to our lovely cast!” He called, gesturing to his right. A parade of beautiful people walked out on stage, some smiling and waving brightly, like Kim’s favorite partner, Jacob. Others walked with an obvious nervousness, like Monica, who had a devastating end to her arch. Notably missing was the star of the show, the supposed giant.

The applause tapered off as everyone took their seats. Brian Ocean stayed in center stage, tapping his cue cards as he waited for the last bits of applause to settle down.

“Welcome everyone, you all look amazing, as always. Before we invite Kim to the stage I thought it would be nice to answer a few questions about the show that the audience might not have caught from The Edit.”

I chuckled. “The Edit”, the reality show term of art that referred to the ways the editing room twisted innocuous shots into a story. The way the show mimicked The Edit was what ultimately sold the events as real. Chunks of time obviously left out, out of context shots strung together to make a loose narrative about what a character was supposed to be thinking. If you looked closely you could find a bunch of little easter eggs. Like during the hide and seek game the Aaron character can be seen acting nervous in the background, but all of his close up shots were short bursts of him acting confident or giving mean looks to Kim.

“Valerie, let’s start with you first.” Brian said, reading from his card. “You were really one of the first people to latch onto Kim as she started to grow, first as a friend and eventually as a lover. What did you see in her back then?

Valerie, the hot blonde who had her arch near the beginning of the show, stood up and grabbed a mic handed to her by a producer.

“Kim… she was just gorgeous.” She started nervously, side eyeing the producers. “Twelve feet tall looked very good on her.” She said wistfully.

“Do you wish she would have stayed twelve feet tall?” Brian asked lightheartedly. Valerie visibly paled.

“Oh no, I love Kim no matter how big she is. I love every inch.” She claimed, her eyes shifting once more back to the producers.

“We all do! Monica.” He pushed forward. “It must have been hard to see Thomas betray Kim’s love like he did. Looking back at your relationship before joining Kim, did you notice any red flags?”

Monica, the snappy little red head, broke down, sobbing into her hands.

“Oh, it’s ok…” Brian soothed as her fellow contestants rubbed her back.

“Sorry.” She sniffed. “I don’t think I can talk about that.” What a performance! She really looked cut up about it!

“That’s ok Monica, we’re all here for you and love you.” He said, then turned to the camera.. “And of course we pray that we will find answers to where those people who got on the raft ended up.”

Brian paused for a moment of silence, and then turned back to his cue cards.

“Jacob!” He called. Loud whoops from the women in the crowd. “Ah, looks like you’re Kim’s favorite and the crowd favorite!” Jacob smiled and nodded.

“For the young men out there, what advice do you have for finding love?”

Jacob rose and put his hand to his chest. “Honestly, it’s just about letting it happen. Fellas, you might be intimidated when a woman takes charge, but I promise you it’s just because they love you. You find a good way to roll with that, and you’ll be the happiest you’ve ever been.”

The women in the audience gave another audible ‘aww’ at the dripping sentiment.

“And ladies, don’t be afraid to assert yourselves! You don’t have to be a giant to make your needs known!” Loud raucous applause from the women. Trish grabbed my arm tightly and gave it a playful tug.

“Alright, well I think we’ve kept you waiting long enough.” Brian announced. “Are you all ready to meet our special girl?”

Loud whoops from the audience, quickly silenced by the earth shaking.

“Give a loud round of applause for Kim!” He called, pointing his arm skyward behind us.” Damn, the effects were good. Some sort of pyrotechnics to make the ground shake?

*BOOM*

Everyone turned in their seats to look back behind us as a head started to crest the hill. Mirrors, maybe? She looked so far away.

*BOOM*

A foot. A massive, bare foot, taking up the entire aisle between the two halves of the audience. The audience started to scream and flee from their seats. Trish’s grip on my arm tightened. She leaned into me to try and push me away, but I I was frozen in place, tracing the tower of a leg up to where it met the hem of her short skirt.

*BOOM*

Another step took her down to the stage. The foot lifted up and joined the other, and she started to do a slow turn. My eyes traced up the lines of the impossibly large, impossibly feminine figure turned to loom over us. Her blue eyes twinkled, just barely visible over the swell of her breast. She lifted her hand up next to her face, pulling her hair away from her face so she could look down at us.

“Hey there, little ones! Aww, don’t be scared! I know I’m really big, but I promise I’m a friendly, romantic giant!” Her voice rumbled above.

Security closed in, bringing up calming hands and corralling the panicked audience back to their seats. Trish continued to tremble in my arms. I could feel her legs tensing to make a run for it as she cowered in front of the giantess.

“Holy shit. Holy shit she’s real.” She breathed.

“Yes, yes she’s real.” Brian called out. “And you are all witnessing her first public appearance!” He started to clap to prompt the audience, and got about half them to follow along in stunned silence.

The giant giggled and held her arms behind her back, and then lifted her foot and pressed it into the front row of the audience. The crowd shrunk, standing up and backing away from the encroaching foot. The giant row toes, as wide as eight of the seats, stopped just short of their legs.

“Oh my god, look at you all by my toes.” The giant giggled from above. “I’ve been so looking forward to seeing all my little fans.” The foot lifted up and rejoined her other one, and she set it down with a thud that somehow seemed deliberately louder than her step between the aisle, so loud that it shook us in our seats. Then she crouched down, and it looked like the sky was falling. She folded her knees into her chest and caught her weight on her hands, leaning over the crowd and blotting out the sky.

“Oh, and you are all so, so little… gosh I can barely see you down there.”

“Haha alright Kim, keep in mind they’re not used to you.” Brian chuckled to keep it light.

“Mmm… I can only imagine.” She purred, hovering there for a little longer, before letting herself start to fall back on her ass. It was like watching a building collapse, slow and sudden at the same time. I held Trish close to me to brace for impact.

Our chairs visibly jumped at the explosion of force unleashed by the giant’s weight falling on the ground. The front rows experienced a shock wave that sent their chairs tilting back like dominos. 

“Oopsie! Sorry…” the giantess blurted with candy coated sweetness undercut by a barely contained giggle. She didn’t look sorry at all.

“Hello, lovers!” She chirped down at the guests to her left, and reached her hand down to hover over top of them, totally eclipsing their set of bleachers. Her fingers, even her pinky finger, were big enough to dwarf any of them individually. The cast members stood and stretched up to make contact with her, rubbing the underside of her hands with theirs.

“Cuties.” She praised, before removing her hand. She traced her finger over them, making a show of picking one, before ultimately landing on Valerie. She pushed her finger forward and the smaller one obediently grabbed it. She swung the woman dangling from her finger over her lap, and deposited her on the trampoline made from her legs stretching out her skirt.

“Jealous!” Brian chuckled. As Kim used her fingers to press the girl against her stomach.

“Oh, don’t worry Brian, your turn will come.” Kim beamed as she stroked the comparatively tiny woman like she was a pet.

“Looking forward to it… Anyway, welcome to the show. You look amazing as ever, my love. I’m sure everyone is dying to know, just how big are you?” 

Kim smiled wide, brushing her hair behind her ear again.

“Pretty big, Brian. Pretty damn big.” The ‘joke’ spurred nervous laughter from the crowd.

“And what can you tell us about what caused this?” Brian prompted.

Kim shrugged. “No one knows. Every doctor has poked and prodded me, and ran every test on me. No one knows how I got this big. The best they can come up with is something called “run-away hormone syndrome” but they just made that up. No one has ever had this happen to them.”

“You certainly are unique!”

“That’s right!” Kim beamed. “If you ask me, the reason I’m so big is because I’m meant to be this big… and it’s because I’m so large that I can share my heart with all of you lovely people.” She smiled, and then blew a kiss over everyone congregated here.

“Aww, isn't that sweet?” Brian asked the stunned crowd.  “And are you still growing bigger?” Brian asked the question on everyone’s mind.

“Yes, though a lot more slowly than you all saw on TV. I’m no longer having those amazing growth spurts… it’s more like a couple of inches a day now… and an inch isn't much to me, you know.” She said. I was sure that all of us looked around an inch tall to her. 

“What’s it like being so big?” Brian urged, raising his hand to rub her knee. Kim sat up straight, lengthening her spine and seeming to grow a couple feet in just a second. She raised her arms, pointing her elbows to the sky as she played with her hair. 

“I don't know how to describe it. It feels like having no limits.” She said, pushing her chest out further. “The weight of me… the space I take up… the power” she rambled on, appearing to get lost in a fantasy as she licked her lips.

She blinked, and then smiled as she appeared to remember that she was being filmed. 

“But the best part is that no one can mess with me or my lovers. You’re all mine!” she said, pinching the back of Brian's shirt and lifting him to her mouth for a smooch.

“I wouldn't want it any other way.” Brian said lovingly as he returned the kiss. The force of Kim's breath was like wind blowing in the microphone. The giantess looked to get lost for a moment in the kiss, her neck stretching forward to get more of Brian Ocean.

“Alright, alright.” Brian chuckled, putting his hands on Kim's face and pushing away. “Let’s try to keep it PG.” He begged.

Kim’s eyes squinted and her head tilted like she was considering what to do with his plea. She bit on her bottom lip, and then breathed out long through her nose. She looked like she was a second away from tearing off his clothes. She shot a look down to the audience, like she was making sure we were still watching. She shifted the host in her hand so he was laying along it lengthwise, and started to fondle him with her other hand, running her fingers up his body.

“Ok, ask your little questions then.” She ordered him, pressing her finger tip under his jaw.

“W-what was your favorite size to be since you started growing?”

“The size I am right now.” She said matter of factly. “My favorite size is as big as I possibly can be.”

“And you don’t ever wish you were smaller?”

“Sometimes… but not often. Mostly just nostalgia about normal people things. Like, dancing with someone your own size. But then I think, I wouldn’t give up being able to hold my lovers in my hands, you know?” Her wandering finger travelled lower down Brian’s body, running over his abs and flirting with the waistband of his pants.

“I don’t think anyone knows what it’s like for you!” Brian chuckled. “Do you have anything you’d like to say to the world?”

“Actually, I do have a little surprise for you all.” She said, a mischievous grin lighting up her face as she started to pull down the top of her shirt, revealing more of the front of her boob. I was transfixed by the size of them, large even in proportion to her monstrous frame. Wait… was that a person? It was… there was a person sandwiched between the massive boob and the impossible bra that contained it. The dazed looking woman blinked as the light hit her eyes, started to scream, and then clamped her hands over her own mouth to suppress it. The giant brought her finger up, and as obediently as Valerie, the woman grabbed onto it and let herself be carried skyward to the giant’s shoulder. Standing there, she wasn’t even as tall as the giant’s neck was long.

“Candice, when you measured me this morning, how big did you say I was?”

The girl said something that no one could hear, high up as she was. Kim smiled as she listened to the girl, and turned down to gauge the audience reaction. Brian, still laying in her other hand, had his mouth open wide. He shook his head and composed himself, looking down at the audience looking confused. 

“Wait, say that one more time.” Brian said, gesturing for Kim to bring him closer to Candice.

“Oh, haha.” She laughed, and then deposited Brian on her shoulder.

“Say it again, Candice.” She ordered, rubbing her finger down the side of the woman.

“Kim was a hundred and fifty four feet tall this morning.”

The cast members started to clap. The audience didn’t know how to react, so they just followed along.

Brian’s jaw dropped. “Wait, but how big were you last night?”

“Kim was a hundred and fifty three feet tall last night.” Candice chimed in again on cue with a lifeless voice.

“But that means…” Brian started.

“Yep! It’s speeding up again!” The giant said proudly, then turned to look down at the cast members. “Get ready, little lovers, there’s hopefully going to be a lot more of me really soon!”

The audience was stunned. I turned to look at the cast members, most of them clearly trying to keep a brave face. Monica had her face in her hands.

“And because I’m getting bigger, we have another announcement. Charlie?” She asked, turning her head to look off stage. A dark-eyed man waved to the crowd as he was summoned by the giant, rounding her crossed legs until he was in front of her. He waved up to her, and then waved to the stunned audience.

“Good evening everyone, tonight, we have a very special announcement.” He announced with great fanfare. “Everyone, please turn your attention to the screen.” He said, gesturing to the silver screen to his right.

The screen lit up with dancing lights, showing a drone shot of rows of houses arranged like a classic suburb.

ONE HUNDRED CONTESTANTS the screen flashed, then cut to a flickering shot of several people giving reality show testimonials. It lingered on one shot of a burly man.

“In my relationships, I’m the one who takes charge. I don’t care if you have a problem with that, the man is on top!”

AN EXCLUSIVE LIVING EXPERIENCE

“This place is crazy!” A blonde called into the camera. “Everyone has a car, there’s a police force, a fire department, even shopping!”

ALL TOGETHER TO FIGURE OUT…

The shot cut to a town square with none other than Brian Ocean standing on a soap box.

“Now, you are all here to find love…”

CAN THEY MEASURE UP?

“Are you ready to meet the lucky lady?”

The gathered villagers cheered, craning their heads to the front to see who was coming.

The screen cut to black.

*BOOM*

The burly man from before, turning his head behind him, his look turning to terror, and then starting to crane up.

*BOOM*

A wide shot of the crowd, holding on to each other and backing away from something out of the frame, unseen.

*BOOM*

An overhead shot of a bare foot, toes pointed at the crowd, each almost the size of any of them. Cut to a helicopter shot approaching from behind, the giant woman standing tall above a toy village, the tops of the nearby houses only reaching halfway up her shin. She had her hands on her knees, stooping down to see the little people, but also pointing her round butt at the camera. She looked over her shoulder at the helicopter approaching from behind, and her mouth curled up into a mischievous grin.

Cut to black.

Title Screen

“Kim’s Town”

The audience applauded. What else could we do?

“That’s right! Kim’s Lagoon is filming a sequel!”

“I still love all of you.” Kim reassured her cast members. “This won’t change that. We’ll all still be together, but it makes sense to grow our group if I’m going to grow faster again, right?” She asked the question to Brian, who enthusiastically agreed. Kim gave him a kiss that covered his entire body.

“Oh, I’m so excited! This is going to be so much fun!” She beamed.

— Kim —

This is really boring. I can’t believe I’m thinking this, but I may actually be too fucking big.

On the island it was exhilarating to double my size. One day you’re five foot six and breaking up with your boyfriend. A few weeks later and you’re eleven feet tall, hitting your head off the high vaulted ceilings of the villa, soaking in the terrified expressions of all the little shrimps around you. And the whole time, you wonder, could I get even bigger than this?

But here I double my size and everything looks smaller, sure, but it already looked small. At the Villa it meant something to see that my legs were longer than Monica’s entire little body. It’s not the same watching a two inch tall person become an inch tall person. For the first time since I was seven feet tall, I started to hope it would stop.

And when you double your size again on the island, you pass this… threshold. You’re twenty two feet tall, that’s not just a tall person anymore. That’s a goddamn giantess. The magic of being able to lift a whole person with a single hand for the first time. The sheer authority you have over everything just because of how goddamn big you are, and it’s all so new and dangerous and sexy…

But I double my size again here, and what do I get? I was already the boss of everyone at a hundred and fifty feet tall. Six hundred feet tall just means people don’t even try to resist. There’s no fun in it. Plus, you can barely see their scared little faces.

When I doubled again to fifty feet tall I killed someone with my bare hands. That was such a power trip… backhanding Darren to death… Oh Darren, how I miss your strong hands… not that you’d measure up anymore… but still, I miss you…

But when I doubled my size from six hundred feet to twelve hundred feet, every step you take is like a small bomb going off. You can’t even walk close to the specks anymore without killing a few. There’s nothing special about it anymore.

Growing on the island meant I could invent new games to play with Candice. It was so fucking hot making her climb up my body… watching her stretch across my thigh, doing everything in her power to please me.

Growing to over two thousand feet tall is just not intimate in the same way. I tried to get her to climb me like she used to, but I couldn’t even see her scared looks or feel her shaking, and plus it took forever. Almost a hundred Candices just to get to my knee. Just pathetic. I made her stop and just measure my nipple instead. That was fun enough, until she fell from the tip of it. I don’t know what she was thinking. I mean, my tits are soft and everything but she had just discovered my nipple were five times her height. The fucked up thing is that I can’t even say that I miss her. Hell, I don’t even really know for sure if it was actually her or some other speck. I can’t make out individuals so well anymore.

Hitting the hundred foot milestone on the island was… god. I almost came just from hearing Candice announce it.  Funny how I was disappointed when it was found out that my growth was slowing down. I used to fantasize all the time about being much bigger than I am, and now all I want is to be a hundred feet tall again. Easy to get off on the idea of flattening an entire state with your growing ass when you don’t have to live every minute as that size. A mile tall, I think, is too much. I’ll be that big tomorrow, and my growth hasn’t begun to slow down yet. Maybe I’ll double again, and again, and again. Maybe I’ll just grow and grow until I can shove this whole miserable planet up my…

“Kim.” Charlie’s voice called in my ear piece. “Are you with us? It’s time to eliminate a contestant.”

I looked down at the toy town I was kneeling above. Actually, it wouldn’t even be really appropriate to call it a toy anymore. It was more like a barely perceptible texture on a flat, boring field. I leaned forward, squinting my eyes to see Charlie or any of the other little people who were supposed to love me. Charlie had big screens set up so I could see what the cameras could see, but even those looked like postage stamps. 

What was the point of any of this? A hundred little specks couldn’t hope to love me like I needed them to. No one can really fuck me anymore and that’s what I need more than anything. I thought the urges were bad on the island, but they’re nothing compared to now. I feel like a black hole. An empty, bottomless pit. When I was a hundred feet tall I could shove Thomas in there, and he’d squirm and fill me… Now I’m sure I could shove a thousand souls up my cunt and not even feel it. Only my fingers were big enough, and there wasn’t much romantic about that.

“Kim.” Charlie urged me again. I sighed.

“You.” I said, causing the clouds to part from above me at the sound of my voice. I didn’t even see who it was. I just wanted it to be over. I lowered my hand, as rehearsed, and waited for the chosen bug to ascend the fire ladder to my finger tip. Back on the island, I could just bend at the waist and scoop someone up. They’d look all frazzled if I did it too quickly, but that was the fun. Now if I didn’t go slowly enough he would pass out from the g forces. 

As I slowly lifted him in front of my face, I began to dwell on Aaron, of all people. I wonder what he would think of me now. Would he get a teeny little boner riding up to my face on my skyscraper finger? Would he plead and beg like a pathetic little worm? Damn, something about the memory of him in the palm of my hand covered in my saliva and his jizz, like the perfect little salty snack that he was, was making me wet.

Before I could think too hard or talk myself out of it, I popped my finger in my mouth. I could hear the screams through my earpiece as Charlie started breathing heavier. I couldn’t honestly tell if the guy on my finger was actually swallowed or if he was stuck to my tongue somewhere. Oh well, I guess it didn’t really matter. The thrill of breaking a taboo just wasn’t there when human lives were just so insignificant. It was never going to feel the same as feeling Aaron fill up my throat as he slid down it. I started fingering myself to the sounds of screams through Charlie’s headset instead.

“Kim, that’s ok, we can-” Charlie started fucking negotiating like he always does.

“I don’t care.” I said, and stood up. Charlie’s line cut out as I put my left foot down, leaving me only the quiet of the lower atmosphere to fill my ears. Judging from the sandstorm spreading out from my foot, I bet I just killed the sequel. I lifted my foot up and covered the entire village for good measure. I can’t believe I thought I could find love in a place that was no bigger than my foot.

I pictured that it was Aaron underneath me instead. Looking up at me with his brown eyes, his hands wrapped around my foot and trying to pry me off of him. I rubbed myself to the fantasy of it, and for the first time since I broke four thousand feet tall, it wasn’t hard to cum.

“Oh Aaron” I called down to no one as my pleasure rained over the countryside, scattered by my quick fingers. “You were the one, weren’t you?”

As soon as I finished I felt the black hole beginning to complain again. An island wasn’t big enough, a town wasn't big enough.

“Maybe I can find love in a city?” I announced to no one, though I was sure that the world heard me. I scraped the ruins of my town off the bottom of my foot, and stared walking in no particular direction.